ia
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN
 
 The Heart of Nami-San 
 
 (HOTOTOGISU) 
 
 A Story of War, Intrigue and Love 
 By KENJIRO TOKUTOMI 
 
 English Version with Introduction 
 by ISAAC GOLDBERG 
 
 BOSTON 
 
 THE STRATFORD COMPANY 
 
 1918
 
 Copyright 1918 
 
 The STRATFORD CO., Publishers 
 Boston, Mass. 
 
 The Alpine Frees, Boston, Mass., U. S. A.
 
 Sterne 
 
 with the Esteem of the 
 Translator
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 Introduction xi 
 
 PART I 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I. On Their Honeymoon ... 1 
 
 II. Nami Kataoka 12 
 
 III. Pern Gathering .... 20 
 
 IV. The Yamaki Household ... 33 
 V. At the General's Home ... 53 
 
 VI. The Mother-in-Law .... 73 
 
 VII. On His Cruise .... 91 
 
 PART II 
 
 I. Home Again 101 
 
 II. The Reception at Yamaki 's . . 118 
 
 III. An Exchange of Confidences . . 136 
 
 IV. At Zushi 151 
 
 V. Revenge! 176 
 
 VI. Mother and Son .... 184 
 
 VII. The Candidate for Nami's Place . 203 
 
 VIII. Yamaki 's Talk with the General . 218 
 
 IX. Nami Returns to Her Father's Home 225 
 
 X. The Quarrel 236 
 
 vii
 
 CONTENTS 
 PART III 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 I. The Battle of Yalu Eiver . . 245 
 
 II. In Time of War .... 272 
 
 III. Recovery 291 
 
 IV. Temptation 300 
 
 V. The Story Told by the "Yaso" 815 
 
 VI. Port Arthur .... 333 
 
 VII. The Return of Takeo ... 341 
 
 VIII. As Two Trains Passed ... 348 
 
 IX. Sayonara! . . 356 
 
 X. The Meeting at the Cemetery . . 366 
 
 vni
 
 Introduction
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 WITH the rapid rise of Japan as a power, 
 especially since the outbreak of the pres- 
 ent conflict, has come an increase of interest 
 in the land of the Eising Sun that has not been slow 
 to show itself in the number of books published about 
 Japan. For many years before the war, indeed, 
 Nippon has always been a source of picturesque study 
 and that strange pleasure which comes from an ac- 
 quaintance with things exotic, a pleasure often 
 mingled, no doubt, with a sense of our own superiority 
 over the peoples we happen to be reading about. 
 Many of us, too, without knowing a single word of 
 Japanese (except, perhaps, "Banzai," which literally 
 means "ten thousand years" and in practise corres- 
 ponds to our "hurrah" or shouts of good wishes and 
 victory) have long discoursed quite knowingly about 
 jinrikishas, Japanese prints, Fujiyama, Madame But- 
 terfly, and even hummed the Japanese "national 
 hymn, ' ' the one, at least, that Sullivan announces 
 with those enchanting strokes of the kettle-drum in 
 the overture to "The Mikado." We have heard some- 
 thing, too, about that ticklish process known as hara- 
 kiri, and even seen it suggested in the realistic "mov- 
 ies!" But how near to the real Japan has all this 
 brought us? How near to the flesh and blood crea- 
 
 xi
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 tures like ourselves, with our same joys and despairs, 
 our same aspirations, how near to the men and 
 women that love and hate and cheat and intrigue and 
 by other similar tokens show that we are brothers 
 and sisters under the skin ? What do we know of the 
 Japanese literature that is reflecting modern Japan- 
 ese life? Something of their stage, particularly the 
 classical stage, has come to our knowledge through 
 various interpretations of the "Noh;" a few stray 
 books and newspaper articles have mentioned the con- 
 temporary drama. Art, perhaps, has been better 
 favored. Of the modern Japanese novel, however, we 
 know nothing. 
 
 This should lend added interest, then, to one of 
 the most successful books written in Japan in recent 
 years. A book that has sold hundreds of thousands 
 of copies in Japan alone, and that has gone into more 
 than a hundred editions, must contain something that 
 reaches to the heart of a Japanese problem. Such a 
 book is the present novel, ' ' The Heart of Nami-San, ' ' 
 by Kenjiro Tokutomi, long known as one of Japan's 
 leading novelists. Tokutomi, because of his leader- 
 ship of the movement to introduce Western thought 
 into the minds of his countrymen, and because of 
 certain literary resemblances and influences, has been 
 called the Japanese Tolstoi. "The Heart of Nami- 
 San," the Japanese title of which is " Hototogisu, " 
 is looked upon as his masterpiece. 
 
 The original title itself is at once symbolic, ono- 
 rnatopoetic and deeply expressive. As onomatopoia it 
 represents the cry of the Japanese cuckoo, plaintive 
 
 xii
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 in sound and haunting in portent. Among the Japan- 
 ese, we are told, the cuckoo is considered as the sym- 
 bol of hopeless love, consuming itself in vain effort 
 and suspense. The actual significance of the charac- 
 ters employed to form the word are " sooner death!" 
 This, indeed, is the name that has been given to the 
 French translation of the work. 
 
 In order to appreciate the story to the full we 
 should remember that the matter of marriage and 
 particularly the part played in it by the parents-in- 
 law in Japan has been far different from the customs 
 of our own country. One writer upon the history 
 of Japan and its culture explains that ' ' The Japanese 
 married woman is no longer considered the daughter 
 of her parents but as the daughter of her parents-in- 
 law. And often her mother-in-law maltreats her, im- 
 posing the most disagreeable duties and at times even 
 hating her. Ill betide her who should dare to cry out 
 against the persecution; her lack of filial obedience 
 would be regarded as a crime. More than one man 
 in Japan has been forced to repudiate a beloved wife 
 whom his mother found not docile enough and too 
 high-spirited. ' ' 
 
 Another brilliant French writer, in a work that 
 has been crowned by The Academic Franchise (Lud- 
 ovic Naudeau, in Le Japan Moderne: Son Evolution) 
 gives an even more vivid picture of the general posi- 
 tion of woman in modern Japanese society. "In 
 Japan," he tells us, "the social unit is never the 
 individual, but always the family. No matter what 
 should happen, the children may never be removed 
 
 xiii
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 from the paternal family, the only one that counts, 
 and must there celebrate the cult of their ancestors. 
 Here, too, we find striking analogies between the 
 constitution of the Japanese family and that of the 
 family in Greek and Roman antiquity. In the Japan 
 of our days, as in the Cite Antique that Fustel de 
 Coulanges has so well studied, the young girl, from 
 the moment of her marriage, is severed from all ties 
 and all legal relationships binding her to those who 
 have given life to her. She leaves her home forever 
 and is adopted by her husband's family. . . . But 
 should any dispute arise between her and her hus- 
 band, and divorce result therefrom, she can in no case 
 whatsoever take her children with her." The italics 
 are those of/ M. Naudeau. 
 
 We quote this passage not because the question of 
 children is involved in the novel here presented, but 
 to show one important phase of the subjection of 
 woman in Japan. More to our chief purpose is 
 another passage from the same delightfully written, 
 informative volume. 
 
 " It is the duty of the legitimate wife to rise before 
 her husband each morning and to direct the work of 
 all the household servants in the daily tasks, taking 
 part in them herself. She must consider herself first 
 of all as her husband's servant, not eating with him 
 unless he deigns to invite her. She must, moreover, 
 submit blindly to the orders of her lord and master's 
 mother, and these are very often of a most imperious 
 nature; national custom, in fact, requires her to be- 
 hold in her mother-in-law a spiritual directress; Jap- 
 
 xiv
 
 INTEODUCTION 
 
 anese mothers retain, as long as they live, a singular 
 power over the minds of their sons; they can easily 
 obtain the repudiation of a rebellious daughter-in- 
 law." 
 
 From the same authority we learn that the question 
 of divorce is a most serious one in Japan. Among 
 the common people fifty per cent of the marriages 
 end in divorce. Nor is it rare for men and women 
 to marry five or six times during their lives. Nat- 
 urally to these questions are related those of prostitu- 
 tion and concubinage in Japan ; these problems, how- 
 ever, are of no direct concern to us here. Most im- 
 portant to remember, for better appreciation of this 
 novel, is the fact that the two great traditional virtues 
 of the Japanese are the cult of ancestors and filial 
 devotion. This helps us to understand much of what 
 the hero and heroine do in the pages that follow. 
 
 "We must not, however, make the error of placing 
 this eastern empire alongside our western yardsticks 
 and measuring its morals or its manners exclus- 
 ively by our standards. Yet the great reception ac- 
 corded to the tale which in our version we call "The 
 Heart of Nami-San, " and the immense popularity 
 which it still enjoys, show that it struck to the very 
 core of a national question. 
 
 As to the origin of the noted tale we are enlightened 
 by a full statement from the author himself. Upon 
 the occasion of the appearance of the hundredth edi- 
 tion of the novel Tokutomi took the opportunity of 
 telling the circumstances attending the genesis of 
 "Hototogisu." 
 
 XV
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 The author relates that the first idea of the story 
 came to him while he was sojourning at Zushi, in the 
 province of Sagami, at hotel Yanagiya, whither had 
 come also a convalescing woman accompanied by a 
 child. It was the height of the summer season and all 
 the hotels were overcrowded. Tokutomi felt compas- 
 sion for the woman, who could find no place, and ar- 
 ranged with his wife to yield part of their apartments 
 to the sick lady. Instead of a partition, a mere bam- 
 boo blind separated them, and all conversation, of 
 course, could be heard. The woman, about thirty-four 
 or thirty-five years old had suffered much. It was 
 from her lips that the story came which was later to 
 be embodied in ' ' Hototogisu. " From her Tokutomi 
 heard of the repudiation of a daughter-in-law because 
 of her illness, of the husband's grief, of the indigna- 
 tion felt by the father of the girl, his building a spe- 
 cial villa for her, his trip with her to Kyoto and Osaka 
 before her death, the refusal of the Kawashima 
 flowers, and other details. As the teller of the tale 
 came to the end of her story she burst into tears, and 
 seemed to say, ' ' Yes, I don 't care to be born a woman 
 again!" The novelist was much affected by what he 
 had seen and heard. "So that whatever insipid there 
 is in my novel," he wrote, "is due to my own inabil- 
 ity; and if, despite that, there is anything that en- 
 gages the reader, I got that from the mouth of a 
 woman, one summer's night: it is Nami herself that 
 gives it to you, dear reader. 
 
 .... "In sum, my role has been simply that of a 
 telegraph wire, that of a transmitter." 
 
 xvi
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 "Hototogisu" is a book of love, war, intrigue, 
 satire, passion, struggle, defeat, victory. It abounds 
 in pages of excellent character study, in moments of 
 genuine humor, in paragraphs of charming poetry. 
 Founded upon a real tale, its essential realism does 
 not prevent touches of charming symbolism and the 
 engaging appearance of the author's own opinions 
 and comments. 
 
 The very opening of the book contains a charmingly 
 symbolic touch. From the hotel at which she and her 
 husband are stopping, Nami is watching the beautiful 
 sunset. (When an Italian next stops you and tells 
 you to see Naples ere you die, ask your Japanese friend 
 about Fujiyama.) Her eye is struck by two clouds, 
 rising together in the sky. Slowly the cloudlets leave 
 the peaks of Akagi, shining in the setting sun like two 
 golden butterflies, winging together through the air. 
 The sun sets; the clouds turn purple and the cold 
 evening breeze arises, parting them. For a few 
 moments they sail in the darkening sky; the smaller 
 of the clouds grows gradually smaller still, and at last 
 disappears. The other cloud changes from purple to 
 ash-gray. Night has come. 
 
 What are these clouds but Nami and Takeo ? What 
 is the glorious sunset but a forestate of their own sor- 
 row, following so close across the threshold of a happy 
 marriage? What is the cold evening wind but the 
 blighting breath of Chijiwa and the mother-in-law, 
 that separates the lovers even as the wind parts the 
 clouds? And when the smaller of the clouds disap- 
 pears in the distance, who is it but Nami's ailing 
 
 xvii
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 self, dying at last when she had been separated from 
 her husband? And what is the ash-gray cloud but 
 Takeo, left alone in his night of sorrows? 
 
 So happy, so natural, so unobtrusive a symbolic 
 summary of a tale at its very beginning, all within 
 the space of a couple of hundred words, is hard to 
 meet anywhere. Thus, in a literary as well as a 
 literal sense, does the beginning contain the end. 
 
 The author's satire against the elements in Japan- 
 ese society that are not averse to growing rich at 
 the nation's expense reveals conditions in the east 
 that are not unknown in the west. Indeed, the book 
 appeals to the western reader in a surprising degree, 
 despite the customs upon which the novel is founded. 
 In recent times Japan has changed in standing before 
 the nations of the world; it has fought Russia and 
 won ; it is now fighting Germany. But the hearts that 
 beat on every page of "Hototogisu" run with the 
 same red blood that coursed through the hearts of 
 centuries ago ; the passions that spring therefrom talk 
 to us through the barriers of custom and language. 
 The American reader will find much to like in the 
 tale of Nami and Takeo because, at bottom, the suf- 
 ferings and joys of love are much the same the world 
 over.* 
 
 ISAAC GOLDBERG 
 Roxbury, Mass. 
 July, 1918. 
 
 This version is bmsd upon continental translations. 
 
 xviii
 
 Part I
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 On Their Honeymoon 
 
 FROM the third story veranda of the 
 Chigira Hotel at Ikao, the renowned 
 hot springs resort of the province of 
 Kozuke, a young lady stands gazing at the en- 
 chanting view that stretches beneath the rays 
 of the setting sun. She looks like a girl of 
 eighteen, only for her artistic head-dress, with 
 her tresses crowned by a dignified marumage? 
 thus revealing the married woman. She wears 
 a gown of ash-colored crape, open at the neck 
 and at the wrists, showing an elegant bodice of 
 pale green silk. The contrast of these two 
 colors produces a most delicate effect, but no 
 more delicate than that which may be discerned 
 between the pallor of her face and her jet black 
 eyebrows, which almost unite in a single arch. 
 Her agile, supple body, the genteel expression 
 of her glance, the perfect oval of her aristo- 
 
 1 The 'marumage' is the round style of head-dress belonging to a 
 married woman. The 'shimada' ia the style assumed by 
 singers, geishas and young girls of elegance. The 'sokuhatsu' 
 is the European fashion, indiscriminately adopted by the mar- 
 ried and unmarried. 
 
 [1]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 cratic profile, call to mind a flower: not the 
 plum blossom that fearlessly defies the cold 
 blasts of the north wind, nor the cherry blossom 
 whose petals float gaily to the ground, like 
 butterflies, in the fruitful awakening of spring, 
 but of a diffident little daisy opening in the 
 twilight of a warm summer evening. 
 
 The hills of Nikko and Ashio are silhouetted 
 in the west against a fiery sky, and nearby the 
 summits of the isolated peaks Onoko, Komochi 
 and Akagi glisten in an aureole of golden rays. 
 The cawing of a flock of crows rising in flight 
 from a neighboring thicket spreads clear, pierc- 
 ing notes; two small clouds, bathed in fire, 
 detach themselves from the peak of Akagi. 
 The lady with the pale face notices the two 
 white cloudlets and fixes her gaze upon them as 
 if to follow their course. 
 
 At their first appearance they were so small 
 and so close together that she might have 
 folded her arms about both of them. . . Now 
 they rise, rise, each by itself, into the immensity 
 of the resplendent blue, always near together, 
 like two butterflies with golden wings. The sun 
 sinks behind the distant hills, the evening breeze 
 blows, and the two wandering clouds seem to 
 be enveloped by a pale, rose-colored nimbus. 
 
 [2]
 
 ON THEIR HONEYMOON 
 
 Suddenly they separate, wandering far off, 
 scurrying in the violet-colored heavens. After 
 a few moments the smaller of the clouds, unable 
 to rise higher and floating toward the horizon, 
 disappears without leaving a trace, as if by 
 magic. Above, the other cloudlet, which no 
 longer shines, wanders in solitude, opaline in 
 the gray of dusk, as if without a goal. 
 
 Night falls rapidly, mantling the distant hills 
 and veiling the violet blue of the sky. . . The 
 pale face of the lady is the only white, almost 
 luminous note in the sombre monotony of the 
 darkness. 
 
 "Miss! . . . Pardon me . . . how forgetful 
 of me!" exclaimed old Iku gaily, coming into 
 the room. "Madame! Here I am, back again. 
 How dark it is! Madame Nami, where are 
 you?" 
 
 "Here I am," replied the young lady with a 
 start. 
 
 "What! Still outside? Come in directly, 
 madame. Colds are dangerous. Hasn't the 
 baron returned yet?" 
 
 "What can have happened to him?" mur- 
 mured Nami, as she closed the door. "Iku, 
 we had better send somebody to meet him. ' ' 
 
 [3]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "Madame is right. I'll go at once." 
 
 Iku, who had in the meantime been groping 
 about for a m^tch, lighted the lamp ; someone 's 
 soft footfalls were heard coming up the stairs 
 and a girl hurried into the room with a letter, 
 which she handed to Iku. 
 
 "Thanks. The baron is somewhat late. 
 Please send a boy to look for him. Madame, 
 here is a letter." 
 
 "A letter from my father! . . . But why 
 doesn't Takeo come?" sighed the lady, gazing 
 at the well-known handwriting on the envelope. 
 
 "A letter from my master?" asked Iku. 
 "How I'd like to know what news it brings! 
 He must have written some funny things, as 
 usual." 
 
 The girl went out after having closed all the 
 windows and stirred the fire, while Iku placed 
 into a wall-closet a bundle of linens that she had 
 brought, and approached the lady, saying with 
 a sigh, * ' How cold it is here I What a difference 
 from Tokyo!" 
 
 "Do you really think so, Iku? Cherry trees 
 blossom here in the month of May! Come, sit 
 down closer to me." 
 
 "With your permission," murmured the old 
 woman respectfully, taking a seat at the side
 
 ON THEIR HONEYMOON 
 
 of her mistress; then, looking at her with an 
 expression of deep emotion and affection, she 
 added in a louder voice, "It's all so much like 
 a dream when I recall that the lady before me, 
 so elegant in her marumage, is the same crea- 
 ture that I rocked in my arms ! It seems only 
 yesterday that while your mother was dying, a 
 little baby, sitting in my lap, cried ' Mamma ! ' 
 
 And her eyes brimming with tears at the 
 sadness of the recollection, the poor woman 
 continued, ' * On the day of your wedding I could 
 not help thinking how happy your mother would 
 have been to see her daughter so beautiful in 
 her bridal clothes." 
 
 Iku wiped her eyes, while the lady bowed 
 her head, engrossed in thoughts of painful re- 
 gret. By the dim light of the lamp the jewel 
 in her wedding ring shone upon her small hand. 
 
 The old woman raised her glance and spoke 
 in a timid voice. 
 
 "Forgive me. I spoke thoughtlessly. I'm 
 going into my second childhood. Madame . . . 
 dear madamc, how much you have suffered in 
 your youthful years! It's wonderful that you 
 should have survived so many sad happen- 
 ings! . . . Ah! But from this day forward 
 everything will be so beautiful, so sweet for 
 
 [5]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 you. Your husband is so affectionate and so 
 good!" 
 
 At this moment the voice of the girl was 
 heard crying from the foot of the stairs, "The 
 baron has returned." 
 
 "Heavens, how tired I am!" exclaimed a 
 young man of about twenty-three, dressed in 
 European fashion, while he lay aside his 
 Japanese sandals on the threshold and ad- 
 vanced with a bow and a smile toward the 
 young woman who had already come forward 
 to meet him. Suddenly he turned, as if struck 
 by a thought, and said to a boy who had fol- 
 lowed him, "You may go, my lad. But first 
 give the madame those flowers." 
 
 "Oh, how beautiful!" exclaimed Nami gaily. 
 
 "What magnificent azaleas!" added Iku. 
 "Where did you find them, Baron!" 
 
 "I should say they are magnificent. Nami- 
 san, 9 look at this yellow-golden one. Tomorrow 
 you '11 arrange them yourself, as only your little 
 fairy fingers can! . . . And now you must ex- 
 cuse me ; Pm off to take a bath. ' ' 
 
 Some moments after the baron had left Iku 
 broke the silence. 
 
 'San* is a contraction of 'Sama.' It is equivolent to Miss or Mr., 
 being used for both sexes, and is an honorary suffix. 'Ko. ' 
 which occurs later; is also an honorary particle, added to the 
 first name of upper class women. 
 
 [6]
 
 ON THEIR HONEYMOON 
 
 ' * The baron is so happy, so full of life ! All 
 the naval officers are high-spirited fellows, 
 aren't they, Madame Nami?" 
 
 The young wife smiled without replying, as 
 she carefully brushed the coat that her husband 
 had taken off, and after having furtively 
 touched it with her lips she placed it in the 
 closet. 
 
 A little later, quick, heavy steps were heard 
 upon the staircase, and the young man entered, 
 exclaiming gleefully, "How much better I feel 
 now ! ' * 
 
 "The baron took his bath quite quickly,** 
 observed Iku. 
 
 "Naturally! . . . Men are so much quicker 
 than women ! ' ' 
 
 His hearty laughter still echoed through the 
 room as, aided by his wife, he donned an elegant 
 striped, embroidered kimono. Then, tailor 
 fashion, he sank down upon the cushions* with 
 a deep sigh of relief and rubbed his cheeks 
 gently with both hands. He wore his hair short 
 and his round head had a dark chestnut color, 
 while his face, tanned by the sun, looked as 
 red as an apple. His eyebrows were deep black, 
 
 8 The Japanese ordinarily sit down with their knees close together 
 on the mat, resting their backs against their heels. To sit down 
 tailor-fashion is a sign of great intimacy. 
 
 [7]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 his eyes sparkled with life, and despite a thick 
 mustache his face preserved a childish expres- 
 sion that invited people to smile at him. 
 
 " A letter for you, dear," said Nami, hand- 
 ing him the message. 
 
 ''From my father, I believe." The young 
 man arose slightly from the cushions and 
 opened the letter, from which fell a small, sealed 
 envelope. "Here's a little letter for Nami- 
 san ... It seems that they're all well at Akasaka. 
 Ah! Ah! As jolly as ever! I imagine I can 
 hear his very voice !" And with a smile he laid 
 aside the letter. 
 
 "Iku, my father charges me to tell you to be 
 very careful with your health, because, since 
 you're not used to this climate, your rheumatic 
 pains might come back." 
 
 "How good it is of him to keep me so well 
 in mind," replied the old woman, who was just 
 finishing her preparations for the evening meal. 
 
 "How welcome food is," exclaimed Takeo, 
 "after an outing that has lasted all day long! 
 I ate only two rice tarts and I'm as hungry as 
 a wolf . . . What do you call this fish, Iku ? Do 
 you think it 's what is known in this province as 
 yamame? 
 
 "Yes, sir. And it's really very delicious. 
 
 [8]
 
 ON THEIR HONEYMOON 
 
 Taste some of this rice, too. The baron seems 
 to be quite starved ! ' ' 
 
 "Naturally. Just imagine. After having 
 climbed to the top of Mount Soma I crossed 
 to Futatsu-take. I was among the rocks of 
 Byobu when I met the boy you sent after me." 
 
 "You went as far as that?" exclaimed Nami. 
 
 "Yes. What a beautiful view you get from 
 Mount Soma. On one side stretches a vast 
 valley crossed by the silver ribbon of the Tone, 
 the largest river in Japan; on the other you 
 behold an endless chain of hills, and in the dis- 
 tance, above their summits, I could make out 
 indistinctly the snowy cap of Fujiyama. If I 
 were a poet, I would have dared to defy our 
 Hitomaro 4 . . . What a pity that he's been dead 
 for more than a thousand years! ..." And 
 Takeo laughed heartily. 
 
 "How beautiful it must be! I, too, should 
 like to go up there . . . with you," said Nami 
 with a sigh. 
 
 "Oh, oh! If my little Nami-san could ever 
 climb up so high I'd have her decorated with 
 the order of the Golden Hawk, awarded for feats 
 of extraordinary valor. Eeally, never in my 
 
 * 'Hitomaro.' Noted poet of the VII and VIII centuries, who served 
 the emperors Tito and Mommu. and died at Iwami around '729. 
 He is honored as the god of poetry, and has a temple at 
 Akashi (Harima.) 
 
 [9]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 life have I seen so rocky and steep an ascent! 
 There are at least ten chains for you to get hold 
 of to help you climb. That 's not difficult for me, 
 for at the naval school at Etajima I learned 
 how to climb up the smooth masts of the war- 
 ships and to hang from the rigging .... but 
 I 'm sure that your little feet have never touched 
 as much as the even ground of Tokyo." 
 
 "Takeo!" interrupted Nami, smiling, while 
 her face flushed a deep red, "you forget the 
 lessons in gymnastics that I had at school. ' ' 
 
 "Oh, the gymnastics lessons at a girls' school 
 are hardly to be reckoned, especially such as 
 are given at an aristocratic institution like the 
 Peeress ! I remember having visited the place, 
 where I saw a large group of girls going 
 through a number of exercises, all in time with 
 one another, a fan in their hands, while other 
 girls, to the accompaniment of a piano, were 
 singing the national hymn. At first I thought 
 it was a figured dance, but I learned afterwards 
 that you called that game gymnastics." Takeo 
 smiled. 
 
 "You shouldn't speak like that," implored 
 Nami, who was becoming embarrassed. 
 
 "Allow me to finish ... I saw there, aside of 
 Yamaki's daughter, a most beautiful girl who 
 
 [10]
 
 Btill wore her hair in long, loose locks over her 
 shoulders ; do you know who that girl was ! She 
 had on a plum-colored gown . . . and she was 
 dancing, dancing away without deigning a sin- 
 gle glance at the unknown visitor. I 'm positive 
 that she was my sweet little Nami-san! . . . 
 What? Don't you like what I'm saying, even 
 now!" 
 
 "But, Takeo, you're saying such things. . . . 
 Do you know Yamaki's daughter very well? " 
 
 "Some time ago my father did her father a 
 favor, and he continues to come to our house. . . 
 You Ve become silent again, Nami. What is the 
 matter!" 
 
 "But you're speaking, aren't you!" answered 
 Nami, smiling. 
 
 "There, there. Husband and wife must never 
 quarrel," observed Iku with a laugh. "I'll 
 have some tea ready in a moment and let peace 
 be declared!" 
 
 [11]
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 Nami Kataoka 
 
 THE young man to whom we were intro- 
 duced in the preceding chapter is the 
 Baron Takeo Kawashima; the lady is 
 Nami Kataoka, first-born daughter of Viscount 
 Ki Kataoka, the renowned general. Baron 
 Kawashima, a naval officer, enjoying a brief 
 furlough, has come to Ikao with his wife and 
 her servant, good old Iku, formerly her nurse. 
 Nami's mother had died when the little girl 
 was only eight years old, and now she could 
 recall but dimly the features of the dear de- 
 parted; but fresh indeed was the recollection 
 of her caresses and of the words she had spoken 
 from her death-bed to the little child, holding 
 the little trembling hand in her own cold clasp. 
 "My little darling, your mamma is now going 
 away to a far, far country. You must promise 
 me that you will be good, and that you will love 
 your papa and little Ko-chan ever so much. ..." 
 And fresh, too, was the memory of the mother's 
 tears that had bathed her childish cheeks, while 
 
 [12]
 
 NAMI KATAOKA 
 
 the voice of the dying woman, now very weak, 
 murmured, "Will you think of me sometimes, 
 Nami, when I am no longer here? Oh! Tell 
 me that you will remember me forever?" . . . 
 And her mother's hand, almost rigid, caressed 
 with a soft, gentle motion the curly little head 
 that bowed pensively before her. . . . Then the 
 slow caress was brusquely interrupted. 
 
 From that time on not a day had passed with- 
 out Nami's thoughts turning, for a few mo- 
 ments at least, to the sad scene. 
 
 Twelve months after the day of the death 
 there had arrived a step-mother, and what a 
 change came over everything! Nami's mother 
 had belonged to a highly esteemed family of 
 the nobility; her slightest actions revealed dig- 
 nity and gentility, and her servants affirmed 
 that she was the best of mistresses and the most 
 affectionate of mothers. Nami's step-mother 
 also came of illustrious family and to finish her 
 education she had been sent to England, whence 
 she had returned filled with such an ardor for 
 reform that her first concern, after entering the 
 new household, was to change or abolish every- 
 thing that recalled to Nami her late beloved 
 mother. Before Nami's father she insisted upon 
 expressing most decided opinions, upon matters 
 
 [13]
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 of the utmost triviality as well as those of chief 
 importance, and he would reply, in tones of 
 mingled seriousness and irony, "Very well, 
 very well, do as you please .... you know better 
 than I . ..." One day, however, drinking his 
 sake together with his favorite orderly-officer, 
 he said, pointing to his wife, "Namba, I advise 
 you never to marry an educated woman. If 
 you do, in a short time you'll be made to feel 
 that you're ridiculously ignorant." At that 
 very moment Namba was at a loss for reply, 
 and he hid his confusion by playing with his 
 glass, without winking an eye-lash. But he took 
 the advice so much to heart that later he told 
 his wife not to let their children go beyond the 
 public schools. 
 
 Nami was of noble character and of keen in- 
 telligence. She was the favorite child of her 
 father and she was always the last to whom he 
 would say good-bye as she held out his hat for 
 him, smiling in the arms of the nurse who would 
 carry her to the end of the porch. The 
 heart of a child is like a clod of earth in the 
 springtime: even if it is trod upon or covered 
 by a late snowfall, scarcely does the snow melt 
 or the oppressor's foot pass on, when it begins 
 to grow and flourish. Nami's grief at the death 
 
 [14]
 
 NAMI KATAOKA 
 
 of her mother was rather deep for a child of 
 eight, but no one doubted that the little bud 
 would open and wax to full bloom as soon as 
 the kind, life-giving rays of a warm sun should 
 shine down upon it. 
 
 When Nami looked upon her step-mother for 
 the first time she felt greatly intimidated be- 
 fore that woman, dressed in the European 
 fashion, exhaling a strange perfume, and with 
 a very wide mouth and excessively slanting 
 eyes. Nevertheless, a little later the heart of 
 the child would have been an easy conquest if 
 the step-mother had known how to understand 
 it, and had conquered her feeling of mistrust 
 before the innocent little girl. But that woman, 
 lacking all delicacy, egotistic, pedantic, and 
 with manners hardly engaging, could not under- 
 stand the simple, transparent soul of an eight- 
 year-old child, and she acted toward her just 
 as she would toward a grown-up girl. So that 
 the little orphan was abandoned much to her- 
 self and grew up with the thought that the 
 world is sad and cold. . . . Nami had a mother . . . 
 and she could not love her; she had a little 
 sister . . . and felt that she did not love her, 
 either ; Nami had a father it is true, and a most 
 affectionate governess, old Iku; she had an 
 
 [15]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 aunt, too, the sister of her real mother. But, 
 however great was the affection of the little 
 child for these two women, it could not find free 
 expansion, because the aunt lived far away and 
 good Iku was after all a mere servant. More- 
 over, in regard to Iku the step-mother exercised 
 the most careful surveillance, in order to re- 
 press any display of kindness or favoritism 
 toward little Nami. 
 
 There remained her father ... he, indeed, was 
 all tenderness. But he, too, was held in sub- 
 jection by the eagle eye of the mistress of the 
 house, and at times, although much against his 
 will, he had to side with her in rebuking the 
 child. . . It is true that after such episodes he 
 would dry her tears, secretly, with the tenderest 
 caresses and the warmest words of paternal 
 love. This struggle did not escape the sensi- 
 tiveness and the intelligence of the little girl, 
 and in her soul it gave rise to such a great feel- 
 ing of love and gratitude toward her father that 
 she would readily have faced any torture with 
 the utmost courage in order to spare him any 
 pain. The tokens of this deep affection for her 
 father met with glances, and at times, words of 
 disapprobation from the step-mother, who 
 never brooked any intrusion in her domains. 
 
 [16]
 
 KAMI KATAOKA 
 
 If the little girl, wounded, took refuge in a 
 speechless, grieving passivity, she would be 
 harshly reproved for her contrary obstinacy. 
 Sometimes, as a result of some trifling offence, 
 the step-mother would pour down upon the ter- 
 rified child an avalanche of vulgar phrases 
 gleaned from the expressive dialect of Chushu, 
 directed with a native rapidity and volubility 
 united to a logic imported from across the 
 ocean; these words insulted Nami and often 
 assailed the sacred memory of her mother. . . . 
 Then the little heart would beat wildly, her 
 whole little body would quiver with rebellion, 
 and there would rise to her lips words of hatred 
 and scorn which she repressed with difficulty, 
 restrained by the thought of her father . . . but 
 the repressed outburst left in her soul a feeling 
 of deep misery. 
 
 At other times, suffering under an unjust 
 accusation, the child took refuge in her little 
 hiding-place behind a curtain, and there she 
 wept long and bitterly. . . . Did she really have 
 a father? Yes, a father who loved her with all 
 his heart, but at a tender age in which one's 
 house is one's whole world an affectionate 
 mother means more than five fathers. Under 
 the tyranny of a step-mother such as Nami's 
 
 [17]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 even the gentlest character would have become 
 embittered in less than ten years, and the most 
 flourishing youth would have faded. 
 
 Viscount Kataoka used to say, "There's 
 nothing childish about Nami. . . . She is so 
 moody and contrary!" 
 
 There is no difference between the flowers 
 that grow in a vase of humble terra-cotta and 
 those placed in a jar of precious porcelain . . . 
 all need alike the kisses of the sun. But Nami 
 was a delicate floweret destined always to lan- 
 guish in the shade. 
 
 When Nami was betrothed to Takeo, and 
 afterwards when the marriage ceremony had 
 come to an end, a sigh escaped her lips, the 
 first sigh of true happiness. And her father, 
 and her step-mother, her aunt, and Iku, too, 
 all breathed more freely . . . each for a different 
 reason. 
 
 The old governess often complained against 
 her new mistress that, knowing well how to 
 choose the most elegant and costly clothes for 
 herself, she had furnished Nami with a modest 
 outfit, in bad taste, and she wept to see with 
 what parsimony the bride's dowry had been 
 provided. Oh! The happy days when the 
 
 [18]
 
 NAMI KATAOKA 
 
 house had been guided by a kind and provident 
 hand! 
 
 Nami left the paternal roof with joy. . . . 
 The thought of the new, free, happy life that 
 awaited her overcame even the sadness of 
 separation from the father she loved. 
 
 [19]
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 Fern Gathering 
 
 THE road that leads from Ikao to Mizu- 
 sawa (called also Mizusawa-Kwannon 
 because of the Buddhistic worship of the 
 saint Kwannon) is about five kilometers long 
 and winds upwards over a bare hill; only once 
 does the landscape change, where the path leads 
 through a narrow gorge, flanked by rocks, 
 quickly to emerge again and resume the slow 
 winding of its monotonous curves. The road 
 is so well trodden and the way is so easy that a 
 blind man could make the journey without a 
 guide. As you proceed higher and higher your 
 eye dominates the vast expanse of the valley of 
 Jomo and from the summit of the hill a single 
 glance embraces the whole view. To the right 
 and the left of the road extend grassy fields. 
 In the springtime, when the jonquils, fertilized 
 by the ashes of the burned weeds, rise vigor- 
 ously from the dark earth, and the clover and 
 crow-foot and bell-flower grow thickly side 
 by side, the fields seem to form an immense 
 
 [20]
 
 FERN GATHERING 
 
 carpet with a background of velvety green, 
 strewn with multicolored arabesques and a 
 surface of thin leaves that have fallen from the 
 downy, odorous, eatable ferns. A lover of 
 natural beauty would find that a spring day 
 spent among these grasses and flowers fled too 
 soon, like a dream! 
 
 On a sunny afternoon Takeo and Nami, to- 
 gether with Iku and a servant girl, were gather- 
 ing the tender ferns in these meadows. When 
 they had grown tired from their long, aimless 
 wandering, the girl spread the mat in a warm, 
 shady spot, ideally adapted to the purpose. 
 Takeo stretched himself out without ceremony ; 
 Nami took off her sandals, and brushing away 
 with a little rose-colored handkerchief the dust 
 that had gathered on her kimono, she sat down 
 gracefully beside him, exclaiming, "What a de- 
 lightful time ! I could wish for no better ! ' ' 
 
 * ' Oh, madame, how beautiful you look today ! 
 It has been a long time since I've heard your 
 song so sweet and merry!" said Iku, caressing 
 her beloved mistress with a look that shone with 
 devoted admiration. 
 
 "I've sung so much that my throat is dry!" 
 replied Nami, with a soft laugh. 
 
 "I'm sorry I didn't bring along any tea," 
 
 [21]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 apologized the servant girl, offering the bag 
 filled with oranges, buns and sushi. 1 
 
 "The oranges will be enough," said Takeo, 
 peeling the brightest of them. "Nami-san, I'll 
 wager you couldn 't open an orange as skillfully 
 as this!" 
 
 "Do you think you're the only one that knows 
 how?" 
 
 * ' Sir, among the ferns that you gathered there 
 are a great deal of weeds," observed the 
 servant girl timidly. 
 
 " Hush . . Hush . . ! Don't try to excuse your 
 own fault by blaming the others," replied the 
 baron jestingly. "What wonderful weather! 
 I feel new life in my veins ! ' ' 
 
 "Just look at the sky. What a miraculous 
 color ! A piece of that blue mantle would make 
 a stunning dress for a woman !" added Nami. 
 
 "And perhaps it would be even better for a 
 sailor 's uniform ! ' ' 
 
 "Just smell the perfumes that all the flowers 
 about us are exhaling! Listen, Takeo ... a lark 
 is singing yonder . . . ." 
 
 "I feel completely refreshed," said the gov- 
 erness. "Matsu, suppose we two go back to 
 
 1 Boiled rice, seasoned with vinegar, fish and vegetables. 
 
 [22]
 
 FERN GATHERING 
 
 fern gathering?" Iku and the servant walked 
 off over the soft, grassy carpet. 
 
 "I hope you'll be kind enough to leave a few 
 ferns for those who come after you," shouted 
 Takeo to the retreating women. Then, turning 
 to Nami, ' ' How strong and lively Iku still is ! " 
 
 "That's so, Takeo." 
 
 "Are you tired, my sweet little Nami-san?" 
 
 "I'll not tire today it seems that I never felt 
 so strong or so happy." 
 
 "When I'm out on the ocean I often see 
 wonderful sights. But it seems to me that I Ve 
 never beheld anything so enchanting as the 
 panorama that unfolds itself before this hill. 
 Don 't you feel lighter, fresher, here ? . . . . Look 
 at that valley shining in the sun, over there at 
 the left. Can you make out Shibukawa, where 
 we stopped for lunch ? . . . . And off in this other 
 direction can you see something sparkling here 
 and there like a long, blue serpent ? That 's the 
 river Tone. Do you see it, Nami? . . . And 
 yonder, following the slope of mount Akagi, 
 there where it rises out of the mist, is the town 
 of Mayebashi, nestling in the hills." 
 
 "And that silver ribbon that's waving along 
 over there?" 
 
 "That's still the Tone. It's impossible to 
 
 [23]
 
 THE HEART OF KAMI-SAN 
 
 make out anything beyond that point. We 
 should have brought along a field-glass, 
 shouldn't we, Xami-san? But perhaps this 
 landscape that dissolves in the distance is more 
 beautiful as it is." 
 
 Xami placed her hand upon Takeo's knee 
 and sighed, "How I should love to remain here 
 forever with you ! ' ' 
 
 Two golden butterflies winged by, brushing 
 Xami's flowing sleeve; then a footstep was 
 heard, muffled by the thick grass, and suddenly 
 a long shadow fell before the happy pair. 
 
 "Takeo-san!" 
 
 "Hello, Chijiwa-kun!"' replied the Baron 
 with the happy familiar greeting. * ' What wind 
 has blown you here ! You 're the last person I 'd 
 expect to meet in these parts." 
 
 Chijiwa was a young man of about twenty- 
 six, in the uniform of a lieutenant. He was 
 very handsome, and his face was not sun-burnt 
 despite the nature of his duties. Yet there was 
 something about him that destroyed the pleas- 
 ing impression of his good looks Perhaps 
 
 it was the sarcastic curl of his lips, or the dark 
 glance of his deep black eyes. He was a cousin 
 
 ' 'Kan.' Equivalent to Mr., and used more familiarly by men in- 
 stead of 'San.' 
 
 [24]
 
 FERN GATHERING 
 
 to Takeo, and although his official grade was 
 low, he was considered one of the most intelli- 
 gent officers of the Headquarters Staff. 
 
 "You're surprised to see me here, aren't 
 you! I came to Takasaki yesterday on busi- 
 ness and spent the night there. This morning 
 I went to Shibukawa where I learned that Tkao 
 was very near. I went to the inn to look for 
 you and they told me that you had gone in this 
 direction to gather ferns. And here I am. To- 
 morrow I return. I'm not in the way, am I!" 
 
 "Not at all. Did you see my mother?" 
 
 "Yes, yesterday morning. She's well and is 
 extremely impatient for your return." Then, 
 with a sparkling glance at Nami, he added, 
 "Your parents at Akasaka are also well" 
 
 Nami's cheeks had colored from the very 
 moment at which the young man had arrived, 
 but at these words they turned fiery red, and 
 she lowered her eyes. 
 
 "Reinforcements have arrived!" cried Takeo, 
 laughing. "Now I fear no attack. Hurrah for 
 the union of the land and naval forces! We 
 could put millions of Amazons to flight now! 
 And to think that these two women," pointing 
 to Iku and the servant girl who were approach- 
 ing, "dared to accuse me while I was alone . . . 
 
 [25]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 and said that I had picked weeds instead of 
 ferns!" 
 
 The old woman, at sight of Chijiwa, wrinkled 
 her brow, exclaiming, "What a surprise to find 
 you here!" 
 
 It was Takeo who replied. 
 
 "I telegraphed to him a little while ago, ask- 
 ing for reinforcements." 
 
 "The baron is joking. Or is it so?" 
 
 "He returns tomorrow," said Nami, in a low 
 voice. 
 
 "I believe, Baron, that it's time to go back 
 and prepare dinner. ' ' 
 
 "You're right, Iku. Please note that Chijiwa 
 is dining with us, and that we must give him a 
 fine reception. And for the rest, we all have an 
 
 excellent appetite How's this, Nami-san? 
 
 You, too, leaving us? Perhaps you're aban- 
 doning us for your allies ? Stay, stay, we '11 
 
 concede you a generous truce. ' ' 
 
 Nami stopped, without replying, while Iku 
 and the girl walked off, carrying the bunches of 
 ferns. 
 
 The three who remained behind began to 
 pluck other plants and lingered about, wander- 
 ing off toward Misuzawa-no-Kwannon before 
 descending the hill and taking the road back. 
 
 [26]
 
 FERN GATHERING 
 
 The sun, which was about to set behind 
 mount Monokoki, covered a broad expanse of 
 the heavens with its resplendent rays. The 
 grasses, to the right and left of the path, 
 seemed to form two flaming hedges; here and 
 there a solitary pine stretched its long shadow 
 across the luminous slope. The hilltops were 
 immersed in a fiery bath and in the valley could 
 be seen bannerets of smoke curling up from the 
 huts, that stood lonely, or in groups, in the 
 quiet villages. A peasant was goading his 
 oxen toward the valley ; his loud shout and the 
 mooing of the animals were the only sounds 
 that broke the deep silence, waking a lingering 
 echo in the tranquil atmosphere. 
 
 Takeo and Chijiwa walked along side by side ; 
 Nami followed them. They descended the hill 
 slowly, crossed the narrow valley and then 
 climbed upward again to reach the path that 
 was still illuminated by the last rays of the sun. 
 
 Suddenly Takeo stopped, exclaiming, "Ah! 
 How stupid of me! I've lost my cane. I 
 surely must have left it where we rested for a 
 few moments before going down into the valley. 
 Wait here for me, please. I '11 run and be back 
 directly. ' ' 
 
 [27]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "Takeo, please, let me go along with you," 
 begged is! ami. 
 
 ' * No, no, iny child ! You 'd better wait for me. 
 I'll run both ways and in two minutes I'll be 
 here again." 
 
 Takeo prevailed upon her to remain and after 
 having dropped his bunch of ferns to the 
 ground he ran off across the hill. 
 
 Takeo 's figure receded and Nami remained 
 standing several paces away from Chijiwa. 
 For a few moments Takeo could be discerned 
 in the distance, making his way to the top of 
 the hill, then he disappeared behind a turn in 
 the road. 
 
 1 1 Nami-ko-san ! ' ' 
 
 Nami, who was gazing across the hills, 
 shuddered upon hearing herself addressed so 
 familiarly. 
 
 "Nami-ko-san," repeated Chijiwa, coming 
 closer while Nami retreated. She raised her 
 glance to Chijiwa 's face, but lowered it at once 
 to escape the wily, ironic glitter of his black 
 eyes. 
 
 * ' My congratulations ! ' ' 
 
 Nami did not breathe and her cheeks turned 
 a deep red. 
 
 "My congratulations! You must be very 
 
 [28]
 
 FERN GATHERING 
 
 happy. . . . " Then, in a voice that echoed with 
 mockery, ' * But you must know that there 's one 
 man who can't be happy!" 
 
 Nami maintained her silence, her gaze di- 
 rected to the ground, digging the earth with the 
 point of her parasol. 
 
 1 * Nami-ko-san ! ' ' 
 
 Like a young squirrel, at bay before the 
 pursuit of a snake, she raised her eyes cour- 
 ageously and met the enemy's insistent glance 
 with a look full of dignity and strength. 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "A baron's title .... lots of money. In- 
 deed, not at all bad! Once more, my sincerest 
 congratulations ! ' ' 
 
 "What is the meaning of all this?" 
 
 "It means that to marry a rich nobleman, 
 even if he 's a fool, and to despise a sincere lover 
 because he's poor .... is now the rule among 
 
 young ladies of high society You, naturally, 
 
 are an exception ! ' ' 
 
 Nami's genteel face was covered anew by a 
 deep red and assumed an expression of disdain, 
 while her angry glance rested upon Chijiwa. 
 
 "I beg you to cease these silly insinuations 
 .... or else to repeat them before Takeo .... 
 Coward ! To write me a letter such as you had 
 
 [29]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 the impudence to address to me, without speak- 
 ing to my father! I am tired of this persecu- 
 tion " 
 
 "What!" 
 
 Chijiwa's look became more sinister, he bit 
 his lips and approached Nami. Suddenly there 
 was heard the heavy trot of a horse and the 
 countryman who was mounted on it shouted as 
 he sped by, "Good evening!" He took off his 
 hat and then turned around, as he rode off as- 
 tonished not to know the young couple. 
 
 Chijiwa, meanwhile, had remained rooted to 
 the spot, then the rigidity of his features re- 
 laxed somewhat and gave way to a sarcastic 
 laugh. 
 
 "Very well. Give it back to me if you don't 
 care to keep it." 
 
 "Give back what?" 
 
 "What you just mentioned .... the letter 
 that you hate. ' ' 
 
 "I no longer have it." 
 
 "Where is it, then?" 
 
 "I threw it into the fire .... the nasty 
 sheet . . . ." 
 
 ' ' Are you sure ? Nobody read it ? " 
 
 "Nobody, of course." 
 
 "Really?" 
 
 [30]
 
 FERN GATHERING 
 
 "Enough. Don't say any more to me 
 
 I'll speak nothing further." 
 
 Nami's angry glare met the evil, impudent 
 gleam of Chijiwa's black eyes; a shudder rip- 
 pled over her body and she turned away her 
 glance. At this juncture Takeo came running 
 down the hill, which was still illuminated by the 
 reflection of the fiery western sky. Nami 
 breathed a sigh of relief. 
 
 ' ' Nami-ko-san ! ' ' 
 
 Chijiwa tried determinately to fix his glance 
 upon Nami, but her eyes evaded his look with 
 equal determination. 
 
 "Nami-ko-san, one word more and I'll leave 
 you. Keep silent .... don't reveal my secret 
 to Takeo or to your parents. If you do, you'll 
 have reason to repent!" As he ended these 
 cowardly words Chijiwa walked away several 
 steps and came to a stop, plucking several wild 
 flowers. 
 
 Takeo came running up to them. * * Did I keep 
 you waiting long?" he asked, panting heavily. 
 "I'm all out of breath .... I ran the whole 
 way .... I found my cane just where I thought 
 I left it .... Nami-san, what's the matter? 
 Don't you feel well?" 
 
 Chijiwa, placing the flowers he had plucked 
 
 [31]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 into his buttonhole, answered, "So much time 
 passed since you left us that she thought you 
 had lost your way back. ' ' And he laughed. 
 
 Takeo joined in the laugh, exclaiming, "Well, 
 well! .... And now, homeward bound!" 
 
 The three shadows, now silent, walked slowly 
 side by side along the road to Ikao. 
 
 [32]
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 The Yamaki Household 
 
 IN the train that left Takasaki at three 
 o'clock in the afternoon a traveler, alone 
 in a compartment of the second class, is 
 stretched out upon his seat, smoking and read- 
 ing a paper. It is Yasuhiko Chijiwa. 
 
 Suddenly, with a gesture of impatience, he 
 casts aside the newspaper. "Confound it!" 
 Angrily he tramples upon the cigarette that has 
 fallen from his lips, stops a moment to look 
 through the window, as if he hesitates to be 
 thrust upon his own thoughts .... paces up and 
 down the compartment mechanically, and at 
 last returns to his original position, this time 
 crossing his arms on his chest and closing his 
 eyes. His black eyebrows contract with the in- 
 tensity of his thoughts into a straight line. 
 
 Yasuhiko Chijiwa was an orphan. His father, 
 a Samurai 1 of the illustrious Kagoshima clan 
 (who received their title from the principality 
 
 1 Samurai.' Up to the War of Restoration (1868). a member of 
 the military class. 
 
 [33]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 of the same name, now a province in the south- 
 west of Japan) had died fighting in the great 
 War of Restoration. His mother, the vic- 
 tim of an epidemic, had left Chijiwa alone 
 when he was only six. He was taken and edu- 
 cated by a maternal aunt, the mother of Takeo 
 Kawashima. She was kind to the little orphan, 
 but his uncle was not so well disposed toward 
 him. On holidays Takeo would wear a rich suit 
 of silk and would occupy a prominent post, 
 while Yasuhiko, dressed more modestly, would 
 attract no attention and be abandoned to him- 
 self. So that very soon he was forced to realize 
 the sadness of his condition. Takeo had parents, 
 wealth and high official standing; he, on the 
 contrary, was alone and would have to provide 
 for his future with his brawn or brain. And 
 in his heart envy of Takeo and hatred toward 
 Takeo 's father grew apace. 
 
 Chijiwa soon learned that there were two 
 ways of achieving success in the world: one 
 wide and one narrow, and early he decided to 
 follow the easiest way. Thus, when his uncle 
 sent him to military school he looked with a 
 feeling of pity upon those of his companions 
 who studied and worked hard to make a good 
 showing at the examinations and in the con-
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 tests, and he preferred to employ his time cul- 
 tivating the friendship of the influential people 
 of his province, cunningly choosing those who 
 could be of use to him in the future. This plan 
 revealed its efficacy from the very beginning of 
 his career, for, while his schoolmates were 
 slowly advancing from one grade to another he 
 was soon called to a place upon the Headquar- 
 ters Staff, and from this enviable position, 
 which uncovered to him many of the secrets of 
 the military organization, he looked compla- 
 cently down upon his fellow students as they 
 led the regiments of infantry or the laborious 
 maneuvers of the troops. 
 
 His most important problem was that of mar- 
 riage ; he was certain that only through alliance 
 with some noted family could success be won, 
 just as through the joining of their limbs 
 monkeys succeed in reaching the water that 
 quenches their thirst. Chijiwa then began to 
 explore the field of battle and discovered that 
 the daughter of marquis so-and-so was going 
 to marry baron X, that the first-born daughter 
 of count Y was scheduled to marry a certain 
 other high official, and that this other million- 
 airess was to become princess Z. His hunter's 
 eye finally singled out the house of General 
 
 [35]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Kataoka who, though retired, was still held in 
 universal esteem and was a welcome personage 
 at the Court. Chijiwa at once realized the im- 
 portance of that veiled but powerful influence, 
 and he employed the slightest pretext to visit 
 the Kataoka home and especially to make him- 
 self agreeable to the elder daughter, Nami, 
 whom he had selected because she seemed to be 
 the general's favorite. Her step-mother, in- 
 deed, would gladly have embraced the first op- 
 portunity to marry her off and thus remove her 
 from the paternal roof. Nor did his choice lack 
 a certain sentiment of sympathy for that girl 
 of noble and generous impulses, of gracious and 
 individual countenance. 
 
 He waited for a propitious occasion, seeking 
 in the meantime to discover what sort of im- 
 pression he had made upon the general, who 
 was hardly given to revealing his thoughts. 
 Very soon, on the other hand, he had learned 
 that he had won the favor of Madame Kataoka. 
 So, too, he had become quite friendly with fif- 
 teen-year old Koma, developed beyond her 
 years. There were also in the family two chil- 
 dren born of the second wife, but Chijiwa 
 naturally paid little attention to these. There 
 was one other person: old Iku, the only one 
 
 [36]
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 of the former servants to have remained by 
 express will of the general, after the death of 
 Nami's mother. The good old woman was al- 
 ways at Kami's side, and Chijiwa had not been 
 able to win her sympathies. This disconcerted 
 him somewhat, but he was cheered by the 
 thought that he would turn all his arts directly 
 to the conquest of the girl herself. For a year 
 he watched for a favorable opportunity, and 
 then, in a moment of impatience, he had written 
 a declaration of love, had sealed it in a double 
 envelope, had had a woman friend write the 
 address for him and had sent it by mail to Nami. 
 
 On that same day he had been obliged to leave 
 for service and upon his return, after three 
 months, he learned with intense stupefaction 
 that through the offices of Viscount Kato, royal 
 minister, Nami had been married to her cousin, 
 Takeo Kawashima. Upon hearing this unex- 
 pected news Chijiwa was seized with rage and 
 tore to tatters a beautiful crape veil that he had 
 brought as a gift for Nami in the hope that its 
 festive color would be a good augury for his 
 success. 
 
 But Chijiwa was not the man to allow him- 
 self to be discouraged by a delusion of love, 
 and indeed, at once he recovered his innate dar- 
 
 [37]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 ing. One fear remained, that Nami, revealing 
 to her father or her husband the secret of his 
 love letter, should do him irreparable harm by 
 depriving him of a powerful friend. And be- 
 cause he was very prudent he thought it useful 
 to investigate Nami's feelings toward him; 
 this is why, during his journey to Takasaki, he 
 made the trip to Ikao to find the young couple 
 there and cunningly survey the situation. Now, 
 as he returned, a single feeling dominated his 
 soul to the exclusion of every other: this was 
 intense hatred of Takeo. 
 
 Suddenly it seemed to Chijiwa that a voice 
 nearby was crying "Takeo! Takeo!" and at 
 the sound of these syllables he awoke with a 
 start from his meditations. He went to the 
 window and noticed that the train had stopped 
 at a station, while the guard was shouting 
 "Ageo! Ageo!" 
 
 "Damn him!" he cursed, going back to his 
 place with a snarl of scorn at his childish illu- 
 sion, tossing his shoulders as if to chase away 
 an unwelcome thought. 
 
 Then his countenance reassumed its original 
 expression of hatred, while he bit his lips madly. 
 
 The train, after having left Ageo and passed 
 
 138]
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 several other stations with the rapidity of the 
 wind, arrived at Oji. Several persons entered 
 the compartment in which Chijiwa sat, among 
 them a man in the fifties, with a swarthy face, 
 slanting eyes that looked downwards and a red 
 mole as large as a pea under his left eye. He 
 wore a costly garment; from his white crape 
 belt hung a heavy gold chain and upon his 
 left hand sparkled a huge diamond set in a mas- 
 sive circle of gold. 
 
 As the traveler sought his seat his gaze en- 
 countered that of Chijiwa. 
 
 "Oh, Chijiwa-san! .... Well, how do you do! 
 Where are you coming from ? ' ' 
 
 As he spoke, the man with the mole sat down 
 beside the officer. 
 
 "I'm coming from Takasaki." 
 
 ' ' From Takasaki ? ' ' The man looked Chijiwa 
 full in the face with a long, inquiring glance, 
 and then added, in a low voice, "Are you in a 
 great hurry f If not, I '11 invite you to have sup- 
 per with me." 
 
 Chijiwa accepted with a simple nod. 
 
 Near the bridge leading to the little village 
 of Hashiba, on the banks of the river, there 
 was a house over whose entrance the inscrip- 
 tion "Villa Yamaki" served to dispel the sup- 
 
 [39]
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 position that the structure was a modern nest 
 of pleasure. 
 
 In a room of the second story whose thin 
 paper windows seemed to have been made to 
 reflect the profile of the fantastic shimada 
 waving to the cadence of wanton music, and 
 whose mats seemed to ask for a bright red 
 carpet to receive the playing cards, there sat 
 side by side at the table covered with a con- 
 fusion of dishes and cups, Chijiwa and the man 
 with the mole, Hyozo Yamaki. The pale light 
 from a lamp that was covered with a colored 
 shade cast sufficient light over the room, per- 
 haps better than the blinding brilliance of 
 electricity. 
 
 No servant girl had been assigned to serve 
 the meal, and not without reason. Before the 
 man with the mole lay a note-book, upon which 
 a pencil placed between the leaves kept the 
 pages open at a place where could be noticed 
 a list of names, titles, the addresses of many 
 persons, each marked with a conventional 
 symbol, such as a circle, a square, a triangle, 
 number, letter and the like ; several names had 
 been crossed out and replaced by various 
 others. 
 
 "Then we understand each other, Chijiwa. 
 
 [40]
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 But I want you to let me know the moment 
 everything is in readiness. . . . Are you sure 
 of success?" 
 
 " Almost certain. The affair is already in 
 the hands of the minister. But, since rivals 
 are pressing us, it '11 be better to be lavish with 
 money." Then, placing his index finger upon 
 one of the names in the note-book, he added, 
 "This fellow is a scoundrel. You'll do well to 
 shut him up." 
 
 "And what do you think of this one?" 
 
 "He isn't worth a straw. I don't know him 
 very well, but they say that he's very scrup- 
 ulous. I believe it will be better to get the lay 
 of the land directly, and if we find resistance 
 we'll have to proceed cautiously." 
 
 "It's true that while you may find many 
 persons in the army with whom it's easy to 
 come to an understanding there are some of 
 whom you may say the very opposite. Do you 
 recall how last year we succeeded in supplying 
 a regiment with the uniforms they needed, and 
 how smoothly everything was going, when a 
 colonel came along, I can 't remember his name, 
 that fellow with the red mustache. . . . Well, 
 he was more than a trifle troublesome, pre- 
 tending to discover defects in our goods. And 
 
 [41]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 when our agent sent him the customary box 
 containing the traditional sweets and cakes he 
 proudly declared that he wasn't the man to 
 let himself be used as a tool and that it was 
 unworthy of a soldier to receive gifts. . . . 
 Imagine the scene when in his anger he threw 
 the box at the commissioner's feet and out of 
 it came rolling over the floor the silver coins 
 hidden under a layer of golden cake! Just 
 picture that shining mixture of sparkling coins 
 and red-orange pastry! We were certainly 
 caught in a trap! That fine fellow fell into a 
 fury and swore that he had never in his life 
 seen so infamous an affair. ... It was no easy 
 task to persuade him not to expose us! As a 
 result we afterwards went through some ter- 
 rible moments. . . . And while we're on the 
 subject of this kind of people, let's not forget 
 Takeo. ... It's absolutely impossible to ar- 
 rive at an understanding with him. Why, only 
 recently. ..." 
 
 "You're right But Takeo inherited 
 
 enough money to permit him to indulge all his 
 desires, and under such circumstances it's not 
 so hard to hold yourself as proud and as 
 straight as a bar of steel ! As for myself, poor 
 and without prospects of a fortune. ..." 
 
 [42]
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 "Oh! I quite forgot," interrupted the man 
 with the mole, looking fixedly at Chijiwa. Then 
 he took out and counted rapidly ten five-yen 
 banknotes. "Take this for the present, merely 
 as your traveling expenses. The real pay will 
 come in due time." 
 
 "Thanks. I take it without ceremony." 
 And he placed the money at once in his pocket. 
 "But, Yamaki-san. ..." 
 
 "Well!" 
 
 "The proverb says, 'He who does not sow, 
 neither shall he reap.' 
 
 Yamaki smiled broadly, and playfully tap- 
 ping Chijiwa 's cheek he murmured, "You're 
 an intelligent fellow! Too bad you're not the 
 Chief of Commissariat." 
 
 Chijiwa 's lips parted in an ironic smile. 
 
 "Yamaki, you know that the shortest dagger 
 in the hands of our hero Kiyomasa," was more 
 efficacious than any three-foot three-inch sword 
 in the hands of a novice ! ' ' 
 
 "That's so. I advise you, nevertheless, to 
 proceed with caution in this sort of specula- 
 tion. A beginner can easily meet his ruin." 
 
 "I know, I know. . . . Only those succeed 
 
 * 'Kiyomasa' (1562-1611). Celebrated soldier who took part in the 
 expedition against Korea. 
 
 [43]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 who have plenty of money to pass out to others. 
 .... Well, I must be going now. I'll return in 
 a few days as soon as I've picked up any in- 
 formation. . . . No, don't call a carriage. I'd 
 rather take a kuruma." 
 
 "As you wish. I beg you to excuse my wife. 
 She was unable to join us because she is needed 
 by my daughter. ' ' 
 
 "Is 0-Toyo-san ill? I'm sorry." 
 
 "Yes, she's been ill for a month. My wife 
 wanted to take her to the country. Take my 
 advice, Chijiwa. Don't be in a hurry to marry 
 and raise a family. There's nothing better 
 than a bachelor's life if you want to make 
 money ! ' ' 
 
 Chijiwa took his leave at the threshold of the 
 porch and walked off rapidly, while Yamaki 
 went back to the room he had just left. The 
 door opened noiselessly and a woman came in, 
 taking a seat beside Yamaki. She was no 
 longer very young but the complexion of her 
 face seemed rather fresh under her thin hair; 
 two of her teeth projected slightly from her 
 mouth. 
 
 "Has Chijiwa-san left?" 
 
 "Just now. How is 0-Toyo?" 
 
 The woman answered in a grave voice. 
 
 [44]
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 "I don't know what else to do for her. 
 Kane," she said, turning to the servant girl 
 who was arranging the dishes, "leave us alone 
 for a moment . . . Imagine, only today 0-Toyo 
 smashed a cup, tore one of her gowns to shreds 
 and for the most trivial reasons she flies into 
 a terrible passion! And she's scarcely eigh- 
 teen!" 
 
 "I'm afraid we'll be forced to send her to 
 the Sugamo insane asylum. Poor girl!" 
 
 "This is no time for jesting. I pity her with 
 all my heart. This very day she was saying 
 to Take, * That ungrateful wretch Takeo ! The 
 cruel monster! At New Year's I sent him a 
 pair of slippers embroidered by my own hands 
 and a little handkerchief embroidered with 
 flowers, and gloves .... and other nick-nacks. 
 And last year didn't I send him a beautiful 
 shirt of red wool? All of them bought with 
 my savings. And the ingrate, without even 
 letting me know a thing, went and married that 
 ugly, repulsive, haughty Nami-ko. The traitor ! 
 And I am the daughter of Yamaki! Why 
 should he thrust me aside for a thing like Nami- 
 ko-san I The ill-bred monster ! ' And she wept 
 with scalding tears. Really, dear, can noth- 
 
 [45]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 ing be done for her? She is so wildly in love 
 with him!" 
 
 "Nonsense! 'Like mother, like daughter,' 
 says the proverb, and upon my word, you are 
 a worthy mother of this capricious girl. Let 
 me tell you that Kawashima has been made a 
 noble recently, that he has a large patrimony, 
 and above all that he's not a fool. As far as 
 I'm concerned I've done everything in my 
 power to marry off 0-Toyo, but it's of no use. 
 Now he is married, and that door is closed. 
 Unless Nami dies or is divorced there 's no more 
 hope. Meanwhile please cease your useless 
 complaining and hunt out an even better match. 
 You're a gifted woman, aren't you?" 
 
 "You speak sheer nonsense. I'm not so 
 brave or clever as you .... you, who at fifty 
 still like those distractions that should be left 
 to youngsters ! ' ' 
 
 "I'm in no mood to put up with your out- 
 breaks. It seems to me that you often talk 
 beside the point and excite yourself over 
 trifles. . . . You know that I love 0-Toyo just 
 as much as you do .... she is my daughter. 
 Only, instead of wasting my time in lamenting 
 over the past or in imagining impossible things, 
 I believe it best to work for her future happi- 
 
 [46]
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 ness. Come, 0-Sumi, let's go in to her and try 
 to take her mind away from her thoughts." 
 
 And they both walked off through a long 
 corridor to 0-Toyo's room. 
 
 Hyozo Yamaki was of humble origin, but he 
 was considered a most skillful business man. 
 At the beginning of Yamaki 's career Takeo's 
 father had shown very good will toward him, 
 and for this reason he still remained grateful 
 toward Takeo's family; this feeling was more- 
 over strengthened by the consideration that 
 the Kawashima family was one of the richest 
 and most highly regarded of the new nobility. 
 But perhaps this judgment is too unjust. 
 
 Yamaki lived in Shiba, one of the most 
 beautiful sections of Tokyo, in the neighbor- 
 hood of the Imperial Palace, and possessed in 
 addition a country residence near Hashiba. 
 At first he had engaged in an enterprise 
 strongly resembling usury, but now he was 
 busy exclusively with contracts for army and 
 government supplies. His only son was at the 
 time in America, gaining business experience, 
 and his daughter 0-Toyo had shortly before 
 left the Peeress Institute, which was attended 
 by the daughters of the most distinguished 
 families. As for his wife, nobody had ever 
 
 [47]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 succeeded in learning how or when he had mar- 
 ried her, and information about her was con- 
 fined to the fact that she came from Kyoto. 
 She was a simple, domestic woman, so much 
 so that many wondered how Yamaki had taken 
 a liking to her. Of course he had a few lady 
 friends whom he was privileged to call ' ' charm- 
 ing, " " amiable ' ' and so on, and who constantly 
 awaited his visits. His wife was not at all 
 ignorant of this. 
 
 In the alcove were a harp and a mandolin, 
 placed beside a glass case containing a large 
 doll. In a corner stood a magnificent inlaid 
 dressing table against the wall, facing a cheval 
 glass. The entire room was so richly furnished 
 that one would have easily imagined it belonged 
 to the wife of a Croesus, and one's eye nat- 
 urally turned toward the silk-covered bed to 
 seek there the queen of so elegant a realm. 
 
 Upon the bed lay a girl of seventeen im- 
 patiently gathering around her neck the thick 
 hair that surrounded her rosy face and chubby 
 cheeks. Her lips were half open as if she were 
 too fatigued to keep them closed and her eyes, 
 under the thin eyebrows, appeared swollen, as 
 
 [48]
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 if veiled by a thin cloud, in the awakening from 
 a sleep tormented by dreams. 
 
 "Silly goose!" she screamed at her maid, 
 who at that moment was leaving the room to 
 execute one of her mistress's orders, smiling 
 in spite of herself at the capriciousness of 
 0-Toyo's desires. 
 
 The young girl, left alone, threw aside, the 
 cover with a swift, nervous gesture, jumped to 
 the floor, seized a photograph that lay with 
 others in a corner of the alcove, looked with 
 sarcastic smile at the group of uniformed 
 schoolgirls that it represented, quickly pointed 
 her finger at one of these with a scornful titter, 
 and the better to show her antipathy repeatedly 
 scratched the face of her rival with her little 
 pink nails. 
 
 At this very moment the door opened. 
 
 "Who it is? You, Take!" 
 
 "Yes, it's Take .... a rather bald Take!" 
 replied Yamald with a laugh, and he sat down 
 near the bed, while the mother took her post 
 at the other side. The girl tried to hide the 
 photograph by bending over upon it. 
 
 "How are you, 0-Toyo? Better? What are 
 you doing? Let's see. Let's see, I tell you! 
 Ah! Nami-ko-san's picture! You've scratched 
 
 [49]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 it up beautifully ! It would be a thousand times 
 better to recite conjurations in a chapel at mid- 
 night, rather than take revenge in so harmless 
 and silly a manner!" 
 
 "Yamaki, don't put any abominable notions 
 into her head!" exclaimed his wife with an in- 
 dignant glance. 
 
 "0-Toyo, are you or are you not the daugh- 
 ter of Hyozo Yamaki? Show how brave you 
 are and think rather of your happiness instead 
 of remaining faithful to that proud fellow who 
 doesn't return your love. My dear child, try 
 to win the son of some millionaire, like Mitsui 
 or Mitsubushi, or the son of a marshal or a 
 
 minister or the like Or better still, some 
 
 foreign prince. How can you be so foolish?" 
 
 Her Excellency, Lady 0-Toyo, who assumed 
 an air of great authority and violence when she 
 was alone with her mother, and screamed and 
 wept without restraint, was always intimidated 
 by the presence of her father; now, too, she 
 was abashed and speechless. 
 
 "You don't answer me, my little girl? Can't 
 you really forget Takeo-san? You love him so 
 much, even now? .... Listen, 0-Toyo, would 
 you like to go to Kyoto for a little holiday? It's 
 such a diverting trip. There are so many sights 
 
 [50]
 
 THE YAMAKI HOUSEHOLD 
 
 to take in, and from there we can go to Nishijin 
 and in one of the great silk shops you could 
 buy something nice, an elegant obi or a 
 samnaigasame. Will you come? You won't 
 refuse me, will you? 0-Sumi," he continued, 
 turning to his wife, "you haven't been to Kyoto 
 for some time. You could go along with 
 0-Toyo." 
 
 "What? Won't you accompany us?" 
 
 "I? .... Do you imagine. . . . Don't you 
 see how much business I have on my hands ? ' ' 
 
 "Then I'll not go, either." 
 
 "What do you call this ? Do you mean to dis- 
 obey me?" 
 
 "Ah! Ah!" 
 
 "What is it?" 
 
 "Ah! Ah! Ah!" 
 
 "Stop that! I don't want you to laugh so. 
 Tell me at once why you don 't want to go ? " 
 
 "Because I can't leave you behind without 
 someone to keep an eye on you." 
 
 "Fie! How dare you utter such nonsense 
 before your daughter! .... 0-Toyo, don't be- 
 lieve a word your mother says. . . . Don't even 
 listen." 
 
 "Come, now. Don't play the hypocrite with 
 me," added 0-Sumi. 
 
 [51]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "Better not get me angry. . . . Come, 0-Toyo, 
 my dear little girl. Don't worry; cheer up and 
 be brave. You'll see that everything will turn 
 out right " 
 
 [52]
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 At the General's Home 
 
 ON a Saturday afternoon toward the 
 middle of June, while the chestnut 
 trees fronting a beautiful house in the 
 Akasaka quarter of Tokyo open their blossoms 
 to the warm rays of the sun, Viscount-General 
 Kataoma is comfortably seated in his study. 
 He is about fifty ; the top of his head is bald, and 
 his hair is beginning to turn gray, while his cor- 
 pulence is such that the strongest steed would 
 dissolve in perspiration under his weight; his 
 flabby neck almost disappears between his two 
 square shoulders and his double chin grazes the 
 top of his chest. The face of this massive gen- 
 tleman is bronzed by the sun, his lips are red 
 and fleshy, his beard is sparse, his eyebrows 
 thin. Only his eyes contrast with the other 
 parts of his person, for they are small and 
 narrow, like those of an elephant, and shine 
 with an expression of great kindness that 
 harmonizes with the perpetual smile of the 
 lips and helps endow his features with a gently 
 humoristic appearance. 
 
 [53]
 
 THE HEART OF XAMI-SAX 
 
 Several years before, while he was on a hunt- 
 ing trip in a mountainous region he had hap- 
 pened, in seeking refreshments, to knock at the 
 door of a solitary cabin inhabited by a woman 
 who lived alone. He was in civil dress and the 
 old woman, after having scrutinized him with 
 glances that expressed a keen admiration, ex- 
 claimed, "How stout you are! I'll wager 
 you've killed any amount of game!" 
 
 He replied with his indulgent, kindly smile. 
 
 "Xo, almost nothing!" 
 
 "It's impossible to get all the food you need 
 by hunting. Listen to my advice. Get a 
 laborer's job and I'll bet that with your strong, 
 robust appearance, they'll offer you as high 
 as fifty yen without a murmur " 
 
 "Per month?" 
 
 "No no ! Per year, of course. Think it over, 
 and if you should decide to do so, come to me, 
 for 111 give you work and good wages." 
 
 "Very welL . . . Who knows! It may well 
 happen that some day or other 111 come back 
 and consider your offer." 
 
 "Do so, yes. Feel free to do so. It's really 
 a shame, with all your strength, to waste time 
 hunting!" 
 
 This comical incident was one of the anec- 
 
 [54]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 dotes that he repeated most often and with 
 most pleasure. Indeed, whoever did not know 
 him would have carried away at first sight an 
 impression very similar to that formed by the 
 old woman. But to those who knew him this 
 energetic soldier represented a shining tower 
 of manly strength, and in times of uncertainty 
 and anxiety everybody reposed the same confi- 
 dence in him as would have been placed by a 
 besieged town in a solid wall of steeL His 
 massive body, which dominated the crowd like 
 a little hill, his calm mind that could think 
 rapidly and clearly, so inspired the courage of 
 his soldiers that not one of them, at his side, 
 would ever tremble in face of the greatest dan- 
 gers. 
 
 In the general's room, on the table near the 
 arm-chair, stood a little blue pot in which 
 grew, straight and slender, twin bamboo plants. 
 On the front wall hung the pictures of the Em- 
 peror and the Empress, and below them fixed 
 to the wall were two autograph letters of the 
 famous statesman and marshal, Xanshu; one 
 of these read "Be kind to one another!" 
 There was also a bookcase with several rows 
 of books; on the mantle over the fireplace and 
 on a triangular little table were arranged pho- 
 
 [55]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 tographs of Japanese and foreigners, many of 
 whom were in military uniform. 
 
 The bright green curtains had been drawn 
 aside and the six windows facing the east and 
 the south were wide open; one's gaze, soaring 
 above Tanimaki street, thronged with people, 
 rested upon the leafy slope of the Reinan hill, 
 crowned with the steep tower of Atago, around 
 which a kite was circling in slowly ascending 
 spirals. Towards the south appeared a garden 
 shaded by chestnut trees in full bloom, and in 
 one part of the chestnut grove rose erect a tall 
 poplar from the sacred precincts of Hikawa, 
 straight and majestic as a silver lance. 
 
 The beautiful sky of early summer, beheld 
 in large squares through the windows, seemed 
 like an elegant texture of cerulean silk. Here 
 and there, through the leaves whose green was 
 still pale, rose in luxuriant growth the chestnut 
 blossoms, the highest of them clearly outlined 
 against the luminous background of the heavens. 
 One flourishing branch had reached to the top 
 of the wall and was advancing into the room; 
 it was straight and thick, but elegantly adorned 
 with garlanded tufts and its leaves, filtering 
 the light of the sun, refracted it in beams that 
 
 [56]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 shone like emeralds, sapphires and golden 
 amber. 
 
 A gentle breath of breeze scattered the per- 
 fume of the blossoms through the room, while 
 the shadows of the swaying leaves danced a jig 
 upon the pages of The Present Status of the 
 Siberian Railroad, which the general held in 
 his left hand. For an instant he closed his 
 small eyes, breathing deeply, then he opened 
 them again, slowly bringing his gaze to the 
 open book. From afar came a noise like the 
 grating of a pulley, and when this had died 
 away the deep quiet of noon enveloped the en- 
 tire house. Then suddenly appeared two little 
 rascals that seemed to have awaited, in ambush, 
 the most propitious moment for breaking into 
 the house. Timidly they thrust their heads 
 through the door, which was slightly ajar, and 
 at once drew them back. The sound of their 
 suffocated laughter could be heard. One of 
 these was a boy of about eight, dressed like a 
 sailor, the other was a little girl that seemed 
 two or three years younger than her companion ; 
 she wore her hair loose and the folds of her 
 rose-striped garment were clasped by a purple- 
 red girdle. 
 
 The two little rogues hesitated several 
 
 [57]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 moments, and then, as if the wait was too long, 
 pushed the door wide open, rushed into the 
 room, and gracefully clearing a pile of news- 
 papers made a direct assault upon the general's 
 easy-chair, together embracing his knees, the 
 sailor at the right and the little curly-head at 
 the left. 
 
 "Papa!" 
 
 "Oh! So here you are again, rascals?" 
 asked the general in his deep voice, smiling, 
 while his heavy hands caressed the shoulders 
 of the little naval officer and the curly head of 
 the girl. "And how did it go with your examin- 
 ations f ' ' 
 
 "Papa, I got 'Excellent' in arithmetic." 
 
 "Daddy, first listen to me. The teacher said 
 that my embroidery was excellent. Look." 
 And the tot took from her basket the sample 
 of her handiwork and spread it out across the 
 general's knees. 
 
 "Oh! Oh! Really that's beautiful!" 
 
 "And I got 'Good' in reading and writing and 
 'Fair' in everything else. But just as I was com- 
 ing out of school Minamaki hit me, and she was 
 my best friend, and now I feel so unhappy. ..." 
 
 "My dear little girlie! May that be the 
 greatest misfortune you'll ever know! . . . And 
 
 [58]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 my sailor laddie! What stories did you read 
 today?" 
 
 * i The story of Masatsura. 1 Tell me, when you 
 were a boy, did you and your schoolmates love 
 Masatsura as much as we do? If you only 
 knew how we love him! .... Papa, who was 
 greater, Masatsura or Napoleon?" 
 
 "They were both great men. ..." 
 
 "Papa, I like Masatsura, but I prefer the 
 navy. You in the army, I in the navy. . . . How 
 fine!" 
 
 The general laughed at his words. 
 
 "So you're going to be a sailor like Takeo- 
 san. . . .?" 
 
 "Oh, no! Takeo-san is only an ensign. I 
 want to be a general. ' ' 
 
 "In the navy we say admiral. . . . What? 
 Have you lost your desire to became an ad- 
 miral?" 
 
 "You're a general, pa. But a general is 
 greater than an ensign, isn't he?" 
 
 "Ensign or general, the one who works the 
 hardest will reach highest." 
 
 "Papa, listen, papa dear!" exclaimed the 
 curly head, jumping upon her father's knee. 
 
 1 Masatsura (1826-1348). Elde.st son of the hero Masashige- 
 Kusonoki, in his struggle against the Ashikaga he was defeated 
 and perished together with all his men. 
 
 [59]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "The teacher told us such a pretty story the 
 story of the hare and the tortoise. Shall I tell 
 it to you? . . . There was once upon a time a 
 hare and a tortoise who. . . . Ah ! Here 's mam- 
 ma!" 
 
 At this moment the two children darted to- 
 ward the door, through which entered a woman 
 in the forties, of slender figure, her hair dressed 
 in European fashion and parted in the front; 
 her large eyes, which slanted slightly, shone 
 with a keenly sarcastic expression ; her face, of 
 rather dark complexion, was covered with a 
 very fine layer of rice powder and her teeth, 
 which she took care to show while she spoke, 
 were beautifully chiselled and shiningly white. 
 She wore a costly garment of crape, encircled 
 by a silk girdle, and many precious stones 
 sparkled on her fingers. 
 
 "Here you are, still hanging around your 
 father's neck!" 
 
 "No. It was I who was asking about their 
 school work." 
 
 "But now it's time for papa himself to take 
 his English lesson. Run off, now, like good 
 little children, and play outside till I come out 
 to take you for a nice walk." 
 
 [60]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 " Isn't that lovely!" cried the curly-head, 
 clapping her little hands. 
 
 "Hurrah! Hurrah!" shouted the sailor. 
 
 And taking each other by the hand they 
 hopped out of the room. For a time the glad 
 shouting of the sailor could be heard, and also 
 a voice, imploring, "Let me go, Ki-chan!" 
 Then the childish prattle was lost in the dis- 
 tance. 
 
 "You may say what you please, but you are 
 too indulgent toward your children. ' ' 
 
 The general, at this reproof, replied, smiling, 
 "I don't think so. Children get along much 
 better when they feel that they're loved." 
 
 "But, my dear, you know that the popular 
 saying couples a severe father with a compas- 
 sionate mother. If you persist in spoiling them 
 in this way the proverb will have to be reversed 
 and it will behoove me alone to correct them. 
 And in that manner I'll become hateful to 
 them " 
 
 "There, there. . . . Don't scold me, and be a 
 little indulgent yourself. And now, Madame 
 Professor, make yourself comfortable, I pray." 
 
 The general took from his book-case an Eng- 
 lish primer, The Royal Third Reader, and be- 
 gan to read, pronouncing the words slowly 
 
 [61]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 without abandoning the characteristic inflection 
 of the dialect of Satsuma, a province in south- 
 ern Japan, where he had been born. 
 
 The woman listened attentively and from 
 time to time corrected some error. 
 
 The general received this lesson every day. 
 His high position was the reward of valor 
 shown in the battles that had taken place during 
 the War of Kestoration in 1868, so that he soon 
 found himself occupying an office that left him 
 little time for the study of foreign languages. 
 For a few years he had now been in an auxiliary 
 position, and soon had found sufficient leisure 
 to give to the learning of English, taking as 
 instructor his wife, who, through the desire of 
 her father (descendant of a noble family of 
 Choshu) had been many years in England for 
 the purposes of a thorough education. She 
 returned knowing more about the English lan- 
 guage, perhaps, than any one in Japan. Her 
 mind had become so impregnated with the ideas 
 of the Far West that it seemed the most natural 
 thing in the world for her to regulate and 
 supervise the entire affairs of the household, 
 according to foreign custom. Unfortunately, 
 however, circumstances and force of habit often 
 contended with her reformatory desires, and 
 
 [62]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 more than once the servants of the house found 
 it difficult to restrain a smile of pity for what 
 they called her inexperience, and the children, 
 when they were not playing with their father, 
 whom they adored, would upset the mother en- 
 tirely with their noisy games and tiresome 
 complaints. All this, constantly looked upon 
 with the utmost oriental indifference by the 
 general, who did not concern himself at all 
 with the matters of trifling import that daily 
 took place about him, finally embittered the 
 character of Madame Shige-ko. 
 
 Meanwhile the general, not without having 
 encountered more than one difficulty, had 
 reached the end of the page and was already 
 translating the first sentences when the door 
 opened, making way for a graceful girl of about 
 fifteen years, who wore her hair loose, tied with 
 a bright red ribbon. The young girl could not 
 control a smile upon seeing her father reading 
 as diligently as a pupil from a small book that 
 was almost hidden by his large hands. 
 
 ' ' Mamma, Aunt Kato is in the sitting-room. ' ' 
 The woman did not move, waiting for a sign 
 from the general ; her eyebrows, however, were 
 contracted into a slight wrinkle. 
 
 [63]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 The general arose at once and said, moving 
 a chair close to his own, "Ask her to come in." 
 
 1 1 Good day, ' ' he smilingly greeted the woman 
 of pleasant mien who came into the room. 
 
 She seemed to be about forty-five and wore 
 thick glasses because of her weak eyesight. 
 Upon her face could be detected a slight resem- 
 blance to Nami-san, which was quite natural, as 
 she was the sister of General Kataoka's first 
 wife. She was the wife of Viscount Kato, mem- 
 ber of the Senate, and her husband, aided by 
 her, had been the intermediary in the marriage 
 of Nami to Takeo. 
 
 The general brought the chair forward for 
 her, smiling, and lowered the curtain before 
 her, saying, "It's a long time since I've seen 
 you. ... Is your husband still very busy?" 
 
 "Indeed, he's far more diligent than the 
 gardeners and spends the whole day with the 
 shears in his hands. It 's still too early for the 
 gladioli, but our pomegranates, of which he's 
 so proud, are beginning to blossom. . . . And 
 the roses are in full bloom ! You '11 come to see 
 them, won't you? My husband told me ex- 
 pressly to invite you." 
 
 [64]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 And turning to Madame Kataoka, she added, 
 " Bring Ki-chan and Mi-chan along, do." 
 
 In truth, the general's wife was not especially 
 fond of Madame Kato. The difference in cul- 
 ture and character constituted in itself an 
 obstacle to the birth of any sympathetic under- 
 standing between the two women. Moreover, 
 the consideration that this woman was the 
 sister of the general's first wife came too fre- 
 quently to the mind of the general's second 
 wife, and caused her no little uneasiness, al- 
 though she could not quite understand why. 
 Perhaps it was because her domineering char- 
 acter could not support any outside inter- 
 ference whatsoever in the heart as in the home 
 of the general, over whom she alone desired 
 to wield the scepter. The sister of his first 
 wife, who not only evoked in the general 's mind 
 the figure of the dead woman, but also, with 
 her deep affection for Nami and her sympathy 
 for Iku awoke all the memories of the past, 
 seemed to contest the supremacy of the second 
 wife, keeping alive the memory of her who was 
 no more, and this thought was insupportable to 
 Madame Shiga. Now, however, that Nami 
 and Iku had gone, it seemed that the hostile 
 coalition had been dissolved, but whenever 
 
 [65]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Madame Kato appeared the other woman felt 
 her antipathy return, as if the first wife in 
 person had come back to struggle with her and 
 reassume her authority as ruler of the house- 
 hold, renewing former customs now abolished 
 or changed according to a thoroughly, accu- 
 rately pre-established plan of reform. 
 
 Madame Kato took from her bag a box of 
 candies and placed it upon the table, saying, 
 "With my greetings to Ki-chan and Mi-chan. 
 Isn 't school over yet I . . . I don 't see them. . . . 
 And here's something for you, a little token 
 of my affection," she added, offering to the 
 girl in the red ribbon, who was just coming in 
 with the cups of tea, a pin adorned with an 
 artificial flower. 
 
 "Thanks, auntie, and for the children, 
 too. . . . They'll be so happy!" 
 
 At this moment a servant announced that a 
 man with the insignia of the Red Cross asked 
 for Madame Shiga; she excused herself and 
 walked out quickly, not without having first 
 made a sign to the girl and whispered some- 
 thing to her; the girl at once concealed herself 
 behind a window curtain, ready to overhear the 
 talk between her aunt and her father. 
 
 Koma, although a daughter of the general's 
 
 [66]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 first wife, was a great favorite with her step- 
 mother, who, on the other hand, hated Nami, 
 because her silent and reserved character made 
 her appear obstinate and contrary, while the 
 younger sister was quick and vivacious, more 
 like Madame Shiga herself. Besides this she 
 liked to show a preference for Koma, like a 
 good step-mother, as if thereby to compensate 
 the little girl for the caresses which her father 
 showered in greater profusion upon his first- 
 born favorite. Egotistic, stubborn persons al- 
 ways act from selfish motives, without regard 
 to others. But there is a weak side to their 
 character, for they are much concerned over 
 the opinion in which they are held. Hence 
 arise those of their deeds that are certain of 
 winning the approbation of others, in reality 
 pleasing themselves only. For none is more 
 desirous than they of winning praise. Madame 
 Kataoka, so cultured and intelligent that she 
 had conquered her husband, universally es- 
 teemed for her wisdom in many a discussion, 
 was yet unable to gain for herself any part of 
 that deep friendship that all felt for the gen- 
 eral. And naturally, left alone, she gladly re- 
 ceived any display of affection toward her. 
 The former servants of the household, a trifle 
 
 [67]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 uncouth, perhaps, but honest and affectionate, 
 had been discharged one after the other, and 
 the vacant posts had been given to persons of 
 greater refinement, who knew how to address 
 their mistress with honied lips. 
 
 Koma-san, of course, had no reason for dis- 
 liking her sister, but since she had discovered 
 that her step-mother appeared satisfied when 
 people spoke ill of Nami, she took every oppor- 
 tunity to tell stories about her sister, which 
 were often met by the astonished, incredulous 
 glances of faithful Iku. This evil habit, which 
 soon became in Koma an incorrigible vice, 
 rendered her often useful to her step-mother, 
 even after Nami's marriage. 
 
 Koma had hidden behind the second window, 
 which opened on the veranda facing the west, 
 and heard the merry langhter of the general 
 alternate with the high-pitched laughing of her 
 aunt. Suddenly the voices were lowered, the 
 words grew confused, and the intent ear of the 
 girl succeeded in catching detached phrases, 
 clearly distinguishing the words "mother-in- 
 law," "Nami-san" and a few others. And 
 now the air was filled with the stirring sounds 
 of a military song, sung by the sonorous voice 
 of a little boy. 
 
 [68]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 One hundred thousand were the foe, 
 
 And kings rode at their head. 
 
 The general, fearing their heavy blow, 
 
 For the first time bowed his head. 
 
 Beholding now his sure defeat 
 
 He fled toward the rear 
 
 And sounded the signal for retreat 
 
 But his soldiers refused to hear! 
 
 The boy, beating time with his foot as 
 he sang, was attracted by the big red bow 
 that projected from the opening of the win- 
 dow, and soon ran over to his sister despite 
 her signs to keep away and her imperious shak- 
 ing of the head and energetic placing of her 
 fingers to her lips as a token to be silent. The 
 youngster, pretending not to understand, happy 
 at the opportunity to spite his sister, shouted 
 at the top of his lungs, "Koma-san, what are 
 you doing there?" Then the girl, seeing how 
 useless was all attempt at resistance and fear- 
 ing to be discovered, ran quickly and softly 
 away with a strong shrug of the shoulders ex- 
 pressing forced resignation. But to the little 
 boy she shouted angrily, "You noisy scamp!" 
 And he to flee the rebuff, rushed into the gen- 
 eral's study. As soon as he noticed the 
 presence of his aunt he bowed, smiling, and 
 then hopped upon his father's knees. 
 
 [69]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "And so, my dear little Ki-chan, we've 
 grown up, haven't we? And you are doing well 
 at school? Of course you are! In arithmetic, 
 too? Fine! Excellent! Come on a visit to 
 your auntie soon, with your mamma and papa." 
 
 "Where is Michi?" asked the father, hand- 
 ing the boy a piece of candy. "Thank auntie 
 for the sweets. Do you know where mamma 
 is? Still in the sitting-room? Eun and tell 
 her that auntie would like to say good-bye." 
 
 While the little boy ran off, the general, who 
 seemed now to have something upon his mind, 
 said to his sister-in-law, "Now do me the favor 
 to persuade Iku. . . . From the very first I 
 feared what has now happened. I shouldn't 
 have let her go. But Nami wanted it so much, 
 and Iku was so happy not to have to leave 
 her. . . . And now. . . . Do you understand 
 just what I desire?" 
 
 At this moment Madame Kataoka returned. 
 
 "What? You are leaving us so soon? I'm 
 very sorry to have been disturbed just when 
 you came. . . . Always that charity business. . . 
 I 'm afraid it won 't succeed very well this time. 
 And are you really going?- Give my kindest 
 regards to Chizu-ko-san. I want to see her all 
 the more now that Nami has left us." 
 
 [70]
 
 AT THE GENERAL'S HOME 
 
 ' * She hasn 't been very well recently, and she 
 has gone out but seldom. Good day. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Good day." 
 
 "I'll accompany you a short distance," 
 offered the general. Who's coming for a walk 
 with papa, Ki or Mil" 
 
 When Madame Kataoka was left to herself 
 she sank into a rocking chair and called Koma. 
 
 "Koma-san, what were they talking about?" 
 
 * ' Really, mamma, I didn 't succeed in hearing 
 all of it, but I understood that they were dis- 
 cussing Iku." 
 
 ''What do you mean, Iku?" 
 
 "Yes, it must have been something like this. 
 Takeo-san's aged mother suffers from rheu- 
 matism and is often very ill-tempered. It 
 seems that on one of these days Iku, speaking 
 with Nami, said to her, ' My poor mistress ! I 
 pity you from the bottom of my heart for the 
 troubles you have to bear, but I believe that 
 Madame Kawashima is very old and I'm sure 
 that she can 't live very much longer. ' Wasn 't 
 Iku silly to speak like that, mamma 1 ?" 
 
 "Whenever that mumbling old chatterbox 
 meddles in any affair she's certain to commit 
 some folly!" 
 
 ' ' It seems that the mother-in-law, passing by 
 
 [71]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 the door, heard the whole conversation and 
 then began to spout sulphur and flame ! ' ' 
 
 "There! That's what one gains by eaves- 
 dropping ! ' ' 
 
 "She carried on so badly that Nami, terri- 
 fied, ran at once to her aunt Kato. ' * 
 
 "To her aunt?" 
 
 "Yes. Nami-san always runs to her aunt 
 for advice and assistance." 
 
 The woman smiled ironically. 
 
 "And what else!" 
 
 "Then papa said that he thought it would 
 be best for Iku to go to his country villa and 
 take care of it." 
 
 "Really!" exclaimed the step-mother, some- 
 what agitated. "And nothing more?" 
 
 "I might have heard more, but that rascal 
 of a Ki-chan began to call me, and . . . ." 
 
 [72]
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 The Mother-in- Law 
 
 TAKEO'S mother was named Kei and 
 was fully fifty-three years old, of robust 
 build, excepting her frequent attacks of 
 rheumatism. It was said that she could walk 
 on foot, without any signs of weariness, the 
 seven kilometers between her home and the 
 cemetery where the tomb of her husband was 
 situated, and this despite her more than one 
 hundred and seventy pounds, which was a more 
 noble weight than one usually met among the 
 women of the nobility. This corpulence had 
 developed after the death of her husband, six 
 years before, for during his life she had 
 always been pale and sickly. Some even sug- 
 gested that, like a rubber ball, she had swelled 
 back to spherical shape the moment the weight 
 that oppressed her had been removed. 
 
 Her late husband had been a lesser member 
 of the nobility; at the time of his marriage he 
 was sailing in rather troubled waters, but dur- 
 ing the exciting times of the national restora- 
 
 [73]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 tion he succeeded in making himself known and 
 as a consequence for a long time occupied the 
 post of governor under the ministry of Okubo, 
 the great and worthy statesman who was killed 
 in 1879 as the result of a misunderstanding. 
 His obstinate character did not win him many 
 hearts and he was forced to content himself 
 with the friendship of a few, among whom were 
 the Viscount Kato, and after the death of 
 Okubo he was abandoned by almost everybody. 
 According to evil tongues, the title of Baron 
 had been conferred upon him, simply because 
 he had had the good fortune to be born in that 
 beautiful section of Kagoshima. Thus it came 
 about that the stubborn and choleric Michitake 
 accustomed himself to drowning his discontent 
 in a rather strange fashion .... and when he 
 had drained the contents of his fifth jar of 
 sake and faced the persons around him with 
 his broad shoulders thrust far back and his 
 face as red as a demon's, there wasn't a single 
 creature who dared to disagree with his 
 opinions. 
 
 It was not easy to find a more unhappy do- 
 mestic organization than that of the Kawashi- 
 mas. The entire household was subjected to 
 the despotic will of the tyrant, and his family 
 
 [74]
 
 THE MOTHER-IN-LAW 
 
 lived as if amid the constant fury of a thunder- 
 storm that surprises you in the open country 
 under a tree, with no lightning-rod in sight. 
 With the exception of Takeo, who from child- 
 hood had danced on his father 's knee and knew 
 no better company for his childish games, 
 everybody, from his wife to the lowest servant, 
 and even the balusters of the veranda, had felt 
 with trembling the oppression of the master's 
 iron hand. Even Yamaki, now known as a 
 ''gentleman merchant," had in his time served 
 as the object of the tyrant's outbursts, which 
 fact, however, did not prevent him from being 
 a frequent visitor, for, with philosophical rea- 
 soning, he considered these events as a small 
 tribute paid in advance for the sake of the 
 boundless interest he would collect in the 
 future. 
 
 Whenever the word was passed that "His 
 Excellency" was in a dark humor, then you 
 could have heard the mice run through the 
 kitchen, and when his thundering voice made 
 the walls of the house tremble, the servant girls 
 would often drop some precious porcelain dish 
 from fright. It was said that his subordinates, 
 when they needed to consult him, inquired of 
 
 [75]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 the domestics in advance as to what direction 
 the wind was blowing from. 
 
 It is easy to imagine the patience required 
 for a woman to endure such a man for thirty 
 years ! As long as his own parents were alive, 
 his character did not, by comparison, seem so 
 extraordinary to her; but when the two old 
 persons went to their last rest, one following 
 the other after a brief interval, the baron's 
 temper seemed to rise to new heights, and then 
 her patience had to sustain inhuman assaults; 
 for, after having at first tried to offer some 
 resistance, she was forced to admit that the 
 outcome was disastrous. Then the woman, in- 
 stead of raising her brow bravely, began to 
 bend like a reed before the fury of a tempest, 
 and at last had recourse to the means that has 
 always proved the best safeguard in all dan- 
 gers .... flight. 
 
 Later, she gradually learned the art of con- 
 fining the turbulent river within its banks and 
 sometimes success would smile at her, but only 
 after at least three unsuccessful attempts. 
 Nevertheless she was never able to alter her 
 husband's character; on the contrary, toward 
 the last years of his life, he had such frequent 
 explosions of wrath through the exciting effect 
 
 [761
 
 THE MOTHER-IN-LAW 
 
 of his abuse of alcoholic drinks, that his wife, 
 despite the hardening experience of twenty 
 years, suffered terribly in dragging out her 
 wretched existence. 
 
 Often she forgot, too, her darling Takeo, and 
 despite her gray hairs, she thought that she 
 would have preferred to change the enviable 
 honor of being a viscountess and wife of a 
 governor for the peaceful existence of some 
 laborer's wife. 
 
 But Time flies as rapidly as an arrow shot 
 from a bow. After thirty years of marriage 
 came the day on which her Michitake was 
 stretched out, rigidly, in a coffin, with his life- 
 less gaze turned to heaven Then she 
 
 breathed a deep sigh Two tears even 
 
 coursed down her cheeks She wept, but 
 
 at the same time felt as if relieved from a heavy 
 burden, and as she breathed freely it seemed 
 that she glowed with a new strength that she 
 never would have felt during her husband's 
 life, appalled by the sound of his thundering 
 voice. Now she came forth from her silence, 
 into the full light, and quickly she learned in 
 her turn to exercise the rule of the house. The 
 persons who had known her as a timid, modest 
 
 [77]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 woman, noticed with stupefaction the rapidity 
 of her change. 
 
 A scientist expresses the opinion that man 
 and woman, after many years of life in common, 
 slowly come more and more to resemble each 
 other, physically as well as mentally. Whether 
 this general statement is true or not, the fact 
 is that Madame Kawashima became a faithful 
 reproduction of her husband, in looks as well 
 as behavior, in stubborness as well as in fiery 
 temper. 
 
 A Japanese proverb speaks of "avenging 
 yourself upon an enemy in Yedo by harming 
 a person of Nagasaki," thus formulating an 
 immutable law of nature in all its domains, 
 that of every action being followed by an equal 
 reaction. If today a representative of the 
 opposition launches a violent attack against a 
 ministerial proposal or provision, the men of 
 his party exult and applaud him enthusias- 
 tically without in the least suspecting 
 
 that all the fire of his scorn comes from the 
 importunate demands of a money-lender on the 
 night before, which excited him deeply and 
 urged him to the most violent and desperate 
 deeds! And who suspects that the outbreak 
 of a storm in the interior of Japan could origi- 
 
 [78]
 
 THE MOTHER-IN-LAW 
 
 nate in a trifling atmospheric depression in 
 the southern part of the Yellow Sea ! And who 
 would believe that a land-slide in Tuskarora 
 could cause tidal waves along the coast! The 
 actor Moronao is unsuccessful in his courtship 
 of a noble woman, and as a result leaves us a 
 work entitled The Lost Arrow. 
 
 Nature always insists upon balancing its 
 accounts ! And in order to attain this balance, 
 according to the opinion of one who had a great 
 knowledge of human nature, weak men show the 
 same eagerness and impatience as a miser 
 when his interest falls due, while the strong 
 and virtuous man is content to entrust the 
 regulation of his affairs to the divine bank, 
 satisfied simply to fulfill the duties that fall 
 to him with courage and patience ! The sordid 
 person yields unresistingly to the natural laws 
 that govern the relations of inertia and motion ; 
 he follows the path of least resistance. 
 
 The patience of Madame Kawashima, having 
 been under high tension for thirty years, de- 
 sired to wreak its vengeance by subjecting 
 others to the same grievous trials; scarcely 
 had the coffin of her husband been closed when 
 she opened the barriers that had served to re- 
 press her reaction till that time. The one 
 
 [79]
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 person she had feared was no longer among the 
 living .... no more could his heavy hand strike 
 
 her And now, it seemed, she wanted to 
 
 show everybody that her silence had not been 
 born of weakness, but rather that she had been 
 the strongest support of the governor. And 
 she began this manifestation by dunning all 
 those who at various times borrowed money 
 from her husband and whose debt had grown 
 greatly with the years. Despite the external 
 resemblance, however, there was one great dif- 
 ference between her irascibility and that of the 
 late tyrant: the latter had been a man of vio- 
 lent, domineering temper, and however oppres- 
 sive was the display of his anger, there was 
 always a certain character to his attacks that 
 aroused sympathy and pity among those around 
 him; Madame Kawashima, on the other hand, 
 egotistic, suspicious, phlegmatic, and absolutely 
 lacking in courage, became utterly insupport- 
 able in the moments of her wrath and the 
 servants had good reason to complain more 
 than they had ever grumbled in the past. 
 And this woman was Nami's mother-in-law 1 
 
 All young women, immediately after mar- 
 riage, encounter difficulties that have the effect 
 
 [80]
 
 THE MOTHER-IN-LAW 
 
 of communicating to their characters a more 
 distinctly feminine imprint. 
 
 The style of head-dress called marumage, 
 customarily adopted by married women, may 
 easily be substituted by some other more 
 modern fashion, and it often happens that some 
 public servant, perhaps through politeness, 
 addresses a married woman as ''mademoiselle," 
 an expression that embarrasses the young wife 
 who, because of her bashfulness, does not cor- 
 rect the error. At home, however, the servants 
 finally vex her with their ostentatious insistence 
 upon the title "madame," which as yet pleases 
 her little. But soon enough she becomes accus- 
 tomed to her new status and beholds in their 
 true light the persons about her who, before, 
 have been enveloped in the cloud of her own 
 timidity. Nami was at this stage of her life. 
 
 Manners and customs vary with every family 
 and Nami, too, understood that she must not 
 measure her new life by the standards of the 
 old; she must forget that she had been Nami 
 Kataoka and seek to become a perfect Nami 
 Kawashima. These, indeed, were the exact 
 words that her father had whispered to her as 
 his last good wish before leading her to the car- 
 riage that was to take her to her new home. . . . 
 
 [81]
 
 THE HEAliT OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 She recalled the advice clearly, but upon first 
 entering into the new family she realized that 
 the contrast was indeed very great. 
 
 The property of the Kawashimas was far 
 greater than that of the Kataokas. Takeo's 
 father, during his term as governor, had ac- 
 cumulated a large fortune, --so great indeed, 
 that the family was considered one of the rich- 
 est of the nobility. Nevertheless to Nami it 
 seemed that in the household of Kataoka, which 
 was loved by the people and known by all 
 through the fame of the general, everything 
 shone in the full light of the sun while in her 
 new place the home life and all the things per- 
 taining thereto appeared as stagnant as a 
 pool of water. The relatives were few in 
 number; the friends were still fewer; the vis- 
 itors that used to come from time to time while 
 Takeo's father was alive abandoned the house 
 completely after his death. The widow, for the 
 rest, was not at all fond of society, and the 
 head of the house, to whom she looked to con- 
 fer upon it prestige and glory, was still too 
 young and at the beginning of his career, for 
 which reason he rarely was with his mother. 
 Nami's step-mother liked all the cheerful, mod- 
 ern furnishings, and since she kept too busy 
 
 [82]
 
 THE MOTHER-IN-LAW 
 
 with domestic affairs to go out very often, she 
 surrounded herself with a certain ultra-refined 
 luxury. Her principles of household manage- 
 ment were very original and at times excited 
 the criticism of the servants, who judged by 
 the standards of ordinary common sense. But, 
 as in all the homes of high military officials 
 visited by distinguished society, everything in 
 the Kataoka home radiated beauty and pomp. 
 What a difference in the new house into which 
 Nami was received! 
 
 The old habits, or rather the uncouth, pop- 
 ular customs, had not changed for thirty years, 
 ever since Madame Kawashima had become 
 the wife of an obscure man, and they remained 
 in all their inflexible rigidity as if they were 
 the only ones known to the world. The madame 
 continued to take personal charge of the most 
 trivial matters, even now that it had long be- 
 come unnecessary, just as she had done in the 
 days when it had been unavoidable. And al- 
 though she used to designate as "steward" a 
 certain Tazaki, an honest, faithful fellow 
 who really discharged the office of any ordin- 
 ary house servant, she regularly looked over 
 the monthly account of expenditures for wood, 
 coal, and so on, calculating the expenses to the 
 
 [83]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 smallest detail. When Nami arrived with Iku 
 as her special maid, Madame Kawashima ex- 
 claimed, "What luxuries these families of the 
 nobility permit themselves ! ' ' Iku, in turn, ex- 
 claimed, "This isn't at all like a noble house. 
 Let's hope Takeo won't be as stingy as his 
 mother, and will know how to hold his place 
 in society." In reality the discharge of Iku 
 had been due as much to the indelicate cri- 
 ticisms that she used to make in regard to the 
 old woman as to the conversation that Madame 
 Kawashima had heard between Iku and Nami. 
 
 It is not surpising that Nami, despite her 
 intelligence, should not be able to adapt her- 
 self at once to the new family's mode of living, 
 or to change her behavior immediately and 
 sacrifice her old habits to the common practises 
 of the new household. 
 
 Only now did Nami begin to understand the 
 deep significance of her father's words, and 
 she decided in the bottom of her heart to ac- 
 cept her fate. An opportunity to put this de- 
 cision into actual practise was to present itself 
 only too soon. A short time after her return 
 from Ikao her husband was obliged to leave on 
 a cruise. Nami, having married a naval of- 
 ficer, was prepared to be left alone from time 
 
 [84]
 
 THE MOTHER-IN-LAW 
 
 to time, yet this sudden separation from her 
 husband only a few months after their mar- 
 riage made her feel very sad, and for many 
 days after Takeo's departure she went about 
 as if lost and bewildered. 
 
 Nami's father had met Takeo several times 
 before the betrothal of the naval officer to his 
 daughter, and had from the first felt very 
 friendly toward him; so much so, indeed, that 
 Nami, who placed implicit faith in the general's 
 discernment, without hesitation consented to 
 the marriage. The future was to bring no dis- 
 illusionment in regard to Takeo, who was of 
 strong, kind character, of keen intelligence, of 
 straightforward, affectionate nature, devoid of 
 any taint of egotism. Nami beheld in him a 
 miniature portrait of her own father whom 
 she loved so devotedly. Even Takeo's way of 
 walking with rapid, firm step, his graceful car- 
 riage and his laughter, as hearty as a boy's, 
 recalled the general. 
 
 "How sweet life must be at the side of so 
 good a man ! ' ' thought Nami, and suddenly felt 
 that she loved with all her heart the husband 
 whom her father had chosen for her. 
 
 Takeo, on his side, harbored a deep feeling 
 of affection for his noble bride, and because he 
 
 [85]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 was an only son it seemed to him that he had 
 acquired a sister at the same time as he had 
 won a wife, and he surrounded her with the 
 most solicitous attentions, calling her "my 
 sweet Nami-san". 
 
 Scarcely three months had passed since the 
 marriage and already they were as much in 
 love as if they had known each other before 
 oirth, and their separation, although tempor- 
 ary, seemed insupportable to both. 
 
 But there was little time for Nami to indulge 
 in tears over her misfortune, for immediately 
 after Takeo's departure her mother-in-law was 
 seized with a strong attack of rheumatism, and 
 the widow's irascible nature was therefore 
 rendered harsher than ever. Poor Nami, left 
 alone (for Iku, too, had been obliged to leave), 
 spent very unhappy days. 
 
 At college or in the army, the "freshman" 
 or the recruit is always the butt of pranks 
 played by the older men. Later, the newcomer 
 himself becomes one of the "old guard" and 
 in his turn takes revenge upon the beginners. 
 This is an unalloyed pleasure, write certain 
 authors. 
 
 A mother-in-law who had in her own time 
 known the difficulty of adapting herself to the 
 
 [86]
 
 THE MOTHER-IN-LAW 
 
 ways of a new family might have been expected 
 to show indulgence toward a young wife. But 
 human nature is so frail that it is enough for 
 the bloom of youth to depart and for a woman 
 to find herself a mother-in-law, whereupon her 
 tyrannical instincts are aroused and lead her 
 to become the hateful mother-in-law of prover- 
 bial notoriety. 
 
 "Look, youVe made a mistake in estimating 
 the length of this gusset; you'll have to 
 make a long seam of about ten centimeters and 
 then fold it over this way. . . . Ah! What a 
 child!" This would be a fairly kind and 
 friendly manner in which a mother-in-law 
 might express herself. Even if she felt quite 
 differently ! ' ' Heavens, heavens ! Who ever 
 saw the like ! Here ! Right here ! Good Lord ! 
 Have you been asleep all these twenty years? 
 And you, such as you, pretend to know how to 
 run a house ! " It might well happen that in a 
 similar situation the mother-in-law, suddenly 
 struck by a vague recollection of the aversion 
 she had herself conceived many years before 
 for an irate voice and a sarcastic glance that 
 had persecuted her, should feel in her heart a 
 certain fear of making herself just as unbear- 
 able, and seek to make affectionate and gener- 
 
 [87]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 ous amends for her outbursts of impatience. 
 Such a mother-in-law might well be called a 
 blessing from heaven! 
 
 In general, however, mothers-in-law proceed 
 from an entirely opposite principle. "An eye 
 for an eye and a tooth for a tooth ! ' ' And they 
 vent their rage upon the young wife of Naga- 
 saki in order to get revenge for the persecu- 
 tions that they suffered at the hands of their 
 own mother-in-law at Yedo. It is a sort of 
 right of reprisal that mothers-in-law exercise, 
 almost following a natural impulse, and in- 
 tensifying their cruelty so as to sate their de- 
 sire for vengeance during the brief space of 
 life still remaining to them. 
 
 Nami's mother-in-law was of this latter 
 variety. 
 
 Poor Nami! After having long suffered at 
 the hands of a Europeanized step-mother, she 
 was now to endure the persecutions of a 
 mother-in-law who worshipped antiquated, re- 
 pressing ideas. What a sad fate ! 
 
 Often kind Nami, out of a sheer impulse of 
 pity, offered her services to the aging and suf- 
 fering widow. But she was never fortunate 
 enough to divine the exact wishes of her 
 mother-in-law, and despite all her good will 
 
 [88]
 
 THE MOTHER-IN-LAW 
 
 she could never succeed in satisfying the 
 widow's ever new and strange desires. The 
 old woman would thank Nami ostentatiously 
 and immediately afterwards intentionally 
 scold the servant with rebukes that the 
 daughter-in-law knew were directed toward 
 herself; all this in so strong and angry a voice 
 that poor Nami trembled at the sound. Nami, 
 with her ten years' of suffering under the sar- 
 castic deluge of complaints from her step- 
 mother ! This system of indirect attack lasted 
 only a few weeks, after which Nami herself was 
 chosen as the target. And when Iku, her only 
 compassionate friend in the whole house, was 
 obliged to leave, Nami saw clearly that she had 
 fallen back into that dark corner in which she 
 had lived in the past and whence she had 
 thought to have escaped forever. Rarely, a 
 ray of sunshine would come to her, as for in- 
 stance, when she would stand in her room be- 
 fore the picture of the dashing officer framed 
 gracefully in silver. At such times her heart 
 would melt with tenderness, she would fondle 
 the cherished portrait, kiss it, and whisper soft 
 entreaties in a loving voice as if it could hear 
 her. And as she placed it back she would sigh, 
 "Come back soon, oh, my darling!" 
 
 [89]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 For love of him she consented to drain the 
 bitter cup, to sacrifice herself without protest, 
 to bend humbly and meekly beneath the tyranny 
 of a mother-in-law! 
 
 [90]
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 On His Cruise 
 
 HONG KONG, JULY 
 DARLING NAMI: 
 
 "I write you while the thermometer shows 
 99 degrees Fahrenheit and I am swimming in 
 perspiration. By this time you will have read 
 the letter that I posted to you from the port of 
 Saseho. 
 
 "Ever since we weighed anchor, after that 
 short stay, the weather was continually beauti- 
 ful but infernally hot, so much so, in fact, 
 that even we sailors of the Empire of the 
 Rising Sun panted helplessly! About a dozen 
 of our men, officers and sailors, were prostrated 
 by the heat; I am well, however, and the walls 
 of the hospital don't know me yet. Only the 
 equatorial sun has had such an effect on my 
 skin (which was already dark enough) that I 
 don't know myself now. . . . That's a fact. . . . 
 Yesterday I went ashore and when I entered 
 the barber-shop and looked into the mirror I 
 
 [91]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 thought it was somebody else there! One of 
 my comrades, the chief joker of our set, advises 
 me to send you a photograph from here. . . . 
 You may be sure I '11 do nothing of the sort. 
 
 "Up to the present our journey has been un- 
 eventful (excepting the hard time we had with 
 a monsoon we went through) and yesterday 
 morning we anchored here, and were welcomed 
 with joyful demonstrations, music, and shouts 
 of "Banzai! Banzai!" 1 
 
 "Your letter reached me at Saseho. I've 
 read it and re-read it a thousand times! I'm 
 sorry to hear that mamma has suffered another 
 attack of her rheumatism. But it's a great 
 consolation to know that you are there at her 
 side; I beg you with all my heart to take my 
 place beside her. When she is ill it becomes 
 harder than ever to please her, and I share with 
 you, although only in spirit, all the burden of 
 your pious duty. 
 
 "I hope that our relatives at Takasaki are 
 all in good health. . . . How is Uncle Kato ? As 
 busy as ever, and inseparable from his gar- 
 deners ' shears ? . . . You write that Iku has left. 
 I can't understand the reason, and it worries 
 
 1 'Banzai.' Literally, "ten thousand years." Corresponds to 
 Hurrah, Bravo. 
 
 [92]
 
 ON HIS CRUISE 
 
 me. I had taken a liking to her. . . . She 's so 
 calm and pleasant. ... I 'm afraid you miss her 
 a great deal, too. Do you ever see Aunt Kato 
 and Chizu-ko-San?" 
 
 "I learn that Chijiwa visits the house often. 
 We have few relatives, and he is one of the 
 few. And I know that mamma thinks highly of 
 him, so that she likes to see him received very 
 cordially. He is an intelligent and clever young 
 man, and I am sure that he could prove useful 
 to you in some difficulty. 
 
 Your loving, 
 Takeo. 
 
 P. S. Read the enclosed letter to mother. 
 We'll remain here a few more days in order 
 to take on provisions, etc., and then we'll 
 leave for Sidney, via Manila; from there we'll 
 go to San Francisco, New Caledonia, the Fiji 
 Islands, and we'll return through Hawaii. I 
 hope I'll be back by autumn. Address me at 
 San Francisco, United States, care of the 
 Japanese Consul." 
 
 SIDNEY, AUGUST 
 DEAR NAMI: 
 
 * * Last year, in May, I was out fern-gathering 
 at Ikao, with my sweet little Nami-san. Now I 'm 
 
 [93]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 at Sidney, far, far away, in the opposite hemi- 
 sphere. When, at evening, I linger to contem- 
 plate the Southern Cross, while my thoughts 
 are bewildered in the confusion of my recollec- 
 tions, I feel how real and sad is the fact that 
 yonder everything moves in most rapid change ! 
 
 "Some years ago, at the time of my first tour 
 of the world in the schoolship, I suffered much 
 from sea-sickness, but this time, on the con- 
 trary, I feel very, very well. And I also have as 
 companion on this voyage a strange feeling 
 that I did not experience at that time. . . . When 
 I stand on the bridge and watch the dark south- 
 ern sky, where the stars sparkle like countless 
 diamonds, this feeling becomes stronger than 
 ever and it seems to me that right before my 
 eyes, in the shadow, I can see the profile of 
 your loving little face. . . . Oh, don't laugh at 
 this illusion that always gives me a foretaste 
 of the joy of seeing you once again ! 
 
 "While I'm with my mates I'm able to feign 
 indifference, and to sing with them, 'What do 
 we care for the tears that are shed in our 
 homes, we whose souls are sated with glory?' 
 Yet (and I ask you again not to laugh at 
 my childishness) the picture of my Nami-san 
 has never left its place next my heart. . . . Even 
 
 [94]
 
 ON HIS CRUISE 
 
 now, as I write to you, I see distinctly the face 
 of her who will read this letter, in her little 
 room shaded by the palm-trees. . . . 
 
 1 ' In the bay at Sidney many sweethearts and 
 young couples are out on long pleasure trips in 
 their yachts. And I catch myself thinking 
 that if everything goes well, when Nami and 
 I begin to grow old I'll buy a yacht of at least 
 5000 tons. ... I'll be the commander .... our 
 children will be the sailors .... and we'll sail 
 the four seas. And we'll come to Sidney, too, 
 and then I'll tell a white-haired Nami the 
 dreams of a young ensign who was sailing along 
 in the self-same waters many, many years 
 before. ..." 
 
 Your Takeo, 
 Who loves you with all his heart. 
 
 TOKYO 
 MY DEAR TAKEO: 
 
 "I read and re-read more than a thousand 
 times the dear letter you sent me from Hong 
 Kong. I'm happy to learn that despite the 
 oppressive heat your health continues good. 
 Your mother, too, is better, and I hope you'll 
 feel more at ease on that score. 
 
 "I spend these days monotonously, leading 
 
 [95]
 
 y 
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 my customary life. I try in every conceivable 
 way to satisfy your mother, more than ever, 
 now that you are so far away, but I am so 
 stupid that all my efforts are useless in achiev- 
 ing the desired results. . . . How impatiently 
 I await the news of your early return ! 
 
 "The folks at Akasaki are all well, and now 
 they are at the baths in their villa at Zushi. 
 The Katos are also at their place at Okitsu, 
 and we are left almost alone in Tokyo. Iku is 
 well, and is at present with my parents at 
 Zushi. I wrote to her, sending along your 
 greetings, and she answered, thanking me 
 warmly for your kindness. 
 
 "I feel keenly now that I never learned any- 
 thing of much importance. The direction of 
 household affairs, which I neglected very much 
 at my own home, despite the advice of my 
 father, now comes very hard to me because of 
 my inexperience. I would gladly follow your 
 advice to study English, but I fear that your 
 mother would not look kindly upon my remain- 
 ing too long at the writing-desk. ... So that 
 these days I devote myself exclusively to do- 
 mestic affairs and I hope you will not think 
 that I avoid studying through negligence and 
 without a good reason. 
 
 [96]
 
 ON HIS CRUISE 
 
 "I am ashamed of myself to see how sad and 
 lonely I feel, and to notice how intensely I want 
 to see you again. I dream that I am a dove 
 and that I am flying in search of you. . . . My 
 only consolation I find in gazing at your picture 
 and the picture of the vessel that is carrying 
 you across the ocean. At school I was never 
 very much interested in geography, but today 
 my only recreation is that of following the route 
 of your ship on an old map that I found among 
 my abandoned note-books. At times I think that 
 if I were man I, too, would become a sailor and 
 go with you on all your cruises. . . . Pity my 
 childish thoughts and pardon my telling them 
 to you. But all my thoughts belong to you. I 
 never had noticed before that the newspapers 
 give reports of the weather at sea, but now I 
 follow that department closely, and although 
 I know that you are far away, still I tremble 
 with uneasiness when they forecast some temp- 
 est along the coast. 
 
 " Dearest, I beg you to take the best possible 
 care of yourself. ..." 
 
 Your loving wife, 
 
 Nami. 
 [97]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 TOKYO, OCTOBER. 
 MY DARLING TAKEO ! 
 
 ' 'Every night I behold you in my dreams, 
 and when I awake, my desire to see you once 
 again becomes stronger than ever! . . . Last 
 night I dreamed that I was with you on a ves- 
 sel headed for Ikao for the purpose of fern- 
 gathering. Suddenly somebody came between 
 us, parted us roughly, and while you receded 
 farther and farther from me, I felt, somehow 
 or other, that I was falling into the sea. . . . 
 From my lips there came a real cry of terror. 
 . . . Your mother woke me up. It had been 
 only a dream ! But a sense of anguish was left 
 within me, and it cannot be driven out until 
 you return. I have so many things to tell you, 
 personally! Every day I watch the sky. . . . 
 over where you are. 
 
 " Perhaps this letter will find you on the way 
 back. ... I am sending it to Honolulu. ' ' 
 
 Your wife, who loves you and sighs ever so 
 much for your return, 
 
 Nami. ' ' 
 
 [98]
 
 Part II
 
 CHAPTER I 
 Home Again 
 
 KEI, the widow of Kawashima, mother of 
 Takeo and Nami's mother-in-law, is 
 seated by the fireplace warming herself 
 near the crackling flames. Suddenly, as the hour 
 sounds from the clock on the wall, she turns 
 and exclaims in a loud voice, "Eight o'clock! 
 Et seems to me that they should have got back 
 by this time!" Then, shaking her head, she 
 grasps her snuff-box with her flabby hand, in- 
 hales a small pinch of snuff noisily and cocks 
 her ear. Although the house is situated al- 
 most on the outside of the city, the sound of 
 kurumas rumbling along the pavements in 
 rapid course is heard. In the evenings of the 
 beginning of the year great animation reigns 
 in the capital. From a neighboring house 
 comes wafting the happy, shrill voices of young 
 men and women on vacation, and from time to 
 time the echo of their piercing laughter reaches 
 the old woman's ears. Then she murmurs im- 
 patiently, "I'd like to know what they're so 
 
 [101]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 happy about! Pah!" And as her thoughts 
 turn to her son she continues, grumbling, "It's 
 always that way when they go to Akasaka. . . . 
 Everybody forgets his duty. Takeo as well as 
 Nami. All of them! Alas for us old people, 
 and the youth of our day!" As she mutters 
 she tries to change the position of her limbs, 
 tortured by her rheumatism, and the move- 
 ment causes her a cry of pain. * * Ah ! ' ' Then, 
 seized by an attack of fury she grasps the 
 snuff-box once again and cries, impatiently, 
 ' 'Matsu ! Matsu ! " At this point two kurumas 
 stop before the door and a servant, in a loud 
 voice, announces the return of his master. The 
 old woman is in the act of reproaching Matsu 
 for his delay when a merry voice interrupts her. 
 
 ' ' Good evening, mamma ! ' ' 
 
 Takeo comes in, taking off his gloves, and 
 behind him walks Nami, noiselessly. She re- 
 moves her cloak, which is carefully received by 
 a maid, and then she approaches her mother- 
 in-law, saying kindly, "Good evening, mamma. 
 I'm sorry that we are a little late." 
 
 "Ah! Here you are back again ! You really 
 were out a long time ! ' ' 
 
 "That's so, mamma," replies Takeo in a 
 conciliating tone." First we visited the Katos, 
 
 [102]
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 and they wanted to go along with us to Akasaka. 
 Uncle, aunt, Chizu-ko-san, Nami and I, the 
 five of us were greeted at Akasaka in most 
 festive style. There were a great many other 
 guests there, too, and the time passed so quickly 
 that I never noticed how late it had become." 
 
 As he felt his cheeks grow very warm, 
 his face had taken on a color redder than usual, 
 Takeo observed, half to himself, sipping 
 a cup of tea slowly, "I drank so much on the 
 visit that I'm afraid I'm a little tipsy." 
 
 "Are they all well at Akasaka?" asked 
 Madame Kawashima. 
 
 "Yes, all well. They asked me to give you 
 their best regards, and to forgive them for not 
 yet having come to visit you. They thank you 
 very much for the presents you sent." 
 
 "And speaking of presents, Nami-san," ex- 
 claimed Takeo, interrupting her, "where did I 
 put that? Ah, here it is," and from Nami's 
 hands he took the tray she handed him, which 
 contained pheasants, several quail and some 
 woodcocks. 
 
 1 ' Oh, some game. . . . and how much ! ' ' 
 
 "Mamma, the general was very lucky in his 
 recent hunt; he came back only on the evening 
 of the thirty-first. They were about to send 
 
 [103]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 us some fine birds. Tomorrow we expect a 
 boar." 
 
 "A boar, too? Is it possible? Nami, your 
 father is only three years younger than I, isn't 
 he? As a young man he was very agile and 
 lively. It seems that he still is." 
 
 "Why, ma, just imagine what a robust fel- 
 low he is ! He spent three nights on the moun- 
 tain and he doesn't feel the slightest effects. 
 He is proud that he can vie with the youngsters 
 on all their trips." 
 
 "I should think so, and he's right! When 
 rheumatism gets hold of us then we're no 
 longer good for anything. The worst enemy of 
 mankind is illness. It's almost nine. You'd do 
 well to change your clothes and go to bed. . . . 
 Ah, Takeo, I forgot to tell you that yesterday 
 Yasuhiko was here." 
 
 Takeo, who was on the point of leaving, 
 stopped short; his countenance assumed an ex- 
 pression of dissatisfaction. Nami, too, came 
 near to hear. 
 
 "What's that? Chijiwa was here?" 
 
 "Yes, and it seems he had some special busi- 
 ness with you, Takeo." 
 
 After a long pause Takeo said, "And I have 
 
 [104]
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 some special business with him, too. Do you 
 believe he came for money, mamma?" 
 
 "Why! But no. ... do you think? How can 
 you think such a thing?" 
 
 "I heard a few things about him while we 
 were out visiting. . . . All right. I'll try to 
 see him soon." 
 
 "Yamaki was here, too." 
 
 "That lunatic Yamaki!" 
 
 ' ' He came to invite us to the dinner he 's giv- 
 ing on the 10th of Jannuary." 
 
 "What a bore!" 
 
 "You'd do well to accept the invitation. He 
 has never forgotten the favors that your father 
 once did for him." 
 
 "But " 
 
 "Takeo, it will be better for you not to 
 refuse." 
 
 * * Very well. We '11 think it over But now 
 
 I 'm going to bed. Good night. ' ' 
 
 And after him Nami said, in a soft voice, 
 "Good night, mamma," as she timidly drew 
 near to her mother-in-law, whose countenance 
 had now become sinister. 
 
 The husband and wife entered their room, 
 where Nami helped Takeo to don a garment of 
 padded silk, around which he rapidly tied a 
 
 [105]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 white crape girdle. He sat down in an easy- 
 chair while Nami brushed the clothes he had 
 just removed and placed them in a closet. 
 When she had finished doing this she sat down 
 beside her husband. 
 
 "You must be tired, darling." 
 
 "Takeo, who was looking over the visiting 
 cards that had been left during the day, raised 
 his glance and said, "It's you, Nami-san, who 
 must be tired. . . . You beautiful dear, you! 
 Charming creature!" 
 
 "What!" 
 
 "You ... I say that you're a delicious little 
 wife. ' ' 
 
 ' ' Now, now. Don 't make me blush ! ' ' 
 
 As she said these words she blushed in 
 earnest, and removed her face from the rays 
 of the lamp that illuminated her cheeks, which 
 were usually pale. . . . The little face, framed 
 in the artistic head-dress, looked as beautiful 
 and as finely chiselled as a work of art. She 
 wore a kimono of black silk embroidered with 
 sea waves and gulls whose wings were spread 
 wide apart, and a large ribbon of yellow satin 
 was tied about her waist, while on her bosom 
 sparkled a precious jewel fashioned like a for- 
 [106]
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 get-me-not. . . . This was the souvenir that 
 Takeo had lately brought her from America. 
 
 Takeo, as he looked upon her there in the 
 light of the lamp, with her smile upon her lips, 
 felt himself under the spell of his wife's noble 
 beauty and it seemed that he had never beheld 
 her so fascinating. 
 
 * * Nami, it seems to me, as I look upon you 
 dressed as you now are, in clothes I've never 
 seen you wear before, that you've changed into 
 another woman, a woman I never knew." 
 
 ' * If you keep on talking like that I '11 have to 
 run away." 
 
 Takeo laughed happily. 
 
 ' ' Then I won 't say anything more. And why 
 will you have to run away?" 
 
 And Nami, with a sweet smile and a coquet- 
 tish glance, replied, " To change my dress!" 
 
 W :;v B-f...:- 
 
 | 
 
 Takeo had departed at the beginning of sum- 
 mer, for the maneuvers, hoping to return 
 in the autumn. But he had been detained for 
 a long time at San Francisco, pending repairs 
 to his vessel, so that by the time he reached 
 home it was near the end of the year. Now, 
 on the third day of January, he had gone with 
 
 [107]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 his wife to make his first visits to the Katos 
 and the Kataokas. 
 
 Takeo's mother, a woman of very old-fash- 
 ioned tastes, cared very little to surround her- 
 self with modern nick-nacks; yet her affection 
 for her son led her to make several concessions 
 to his desires, and Takeo 's room was artistically 
 decorated with Japanese and foreign objects 
 placed on the furniture and in the corners of 
 the room. The white mats of the floor were 
 covered with a fine, bright green carpet ; on the 
 walls of the alcove hung a most attractive 
 marine painting; higher up, opposite this, 
 was a picture of Takeo's father. On another 
 side of the room was a bookcase full of books, 
 and several shelves. In the center of the 
 alcove, on the back wall, hung a sword from the 
 famous factory of Kanemitsu, the favorite 
 weapon of Baron Kawashima. On a bracket 
 hung an officer's cap and a field-glass; on one 
 of the door-posts of the room was suspended a 
 dagger. Of the photographs on the walls one 
 represented the vessel on which he had made 
 his latest journey; another showed a group of 
 young men in uniform: his classmates of the 
 Etajima naval academy. Other photographs 
 were scattered about the table and among them 
 
 [108]
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 was one showing Takeo, as a baby, with his 
 parents; in this one Takeo was sitting on his 
 father's knees. Another picture represented 
 General Kataoka. Although Takeo was of a 
 very careless disposition, the room was in the 
 best of order. Not a speck of dust could be 
 seen, and on the table, in a vase of antique 
 bronze, were several plum blossoms, tastily ar- 
 ranged. All this revealed a kind and provi- 
 dent fairy hand into whose charge the direc- 
 tion of the room was given. The little woman 
 who possessed this heart and these fairy fingers 
 smiled from an oval silver frame beside the 
 vase of flowers, and seemed to be dreaming, 
 afloat in the perfume that was exhaled from 
 the gracefully intertwined blossoms. The lamp 
 shed its rays of white light all through the 
 room, and upon the bright green of the carpet 
 the flames from the cosy fireplace threw show- 
 ers of fiery red gleams. 
 
 One of the most beautiful moments in life 
 one of those moments in which the heart 
 feels penetrated and eased by a sense of great 
 comfort and complete peace, is certainly that 
 which follows the return from a long, perilous 
 voyage, when, having changed our traveling 
 clothes for a snug kimono, we may sit at ease 
 
 [109]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 beside the domestic hearth listening to the 
 whistling of the wind and the gentle, monoton- 
 ous tick-tock of the clock. And what a sense 
 of completeness is imparted to that happiness 
 by the thought that upon our return we have 
 found mother in good health and are surrounded 
 by the love of a young and affectionate wife 
 who has been waiting for us with a trembling 
 heart ! 
 
 Takeo was smoking, rocking in his easy- 
 chair, imbibing all the sweetness of this do- 
 mestic peace. One thought alone disturbed 
 him, that of Chijiwa, of whom his mother 
 had spoken but a moment before and who was 
 now recalled by a visiting card found upon the 
 table. It was not so many hours previous to 
 this that the echo of some not very pleasant 
 things had reached Takeo 's ear. . . . Several 
 days before a card addressed to Chijiwa, who 
 was then away, had been forwarded to the seat 
 of the General Staff, and an official who by mis- 
 take cast his eye upon it read a demand for 
 payment from a certain money-lender who had, 
 perhaps, intentionally, written the amount of 
 the debt in red ink. Besides this, it had been 
 discovered that certain military secrets had 
 
 [110]
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 leaked out in mysterious fashion, and had been 
 utilized by clever speculators. 
 
 Chijiwa had been seen upon the stock ex- 
 change by several persons, to whom it had 
 seemed that such a place was hardly the kind 
 for a young officer to frequent. As a conse- 
 quence of these various indications Chijiwa 
 had fallen under suspicion, and because Takeo 's 
 father-in-law had been apprised of everything 
 by the chief of the staff, who was a friend of 
 his, the father-in-law had advised Takeo to 
 keep an eye on his cousin, and to exhort him to 
 follow a different road. 
 
 "The scoundrel!" 
 
 Takeo said this aloud, as his gaze rested 
 upon Chijiwa 's card. But on that particular 
 night he was hardly in the mood to remain 
 preoccupied with unpleasant thoughts; indeed, 
 after having decided to have a serious talk 
 with his cousin at the first opportunity, and 
 then see what was to be done, Takeo directed 
 his meditations to more inviting subjects, while 
 Nami entered with a cup of tea that she had 
 prepared in the meantime. 
 
 "Black tea? Oh, thanks, Nami!" 
 
 As he spoke he left the easy-chair and sat 
 down beside the fireplace. 
 
 [Ill]
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 "What's mamma doing now?" 
 
 "She just went to bed." 
 
 Nami looked at Takeo's red countenance, 
 while he sipped his tea slowly. 
 
 "Have you a headache, perhaps, dear! 
 Maybe you 've drunk too much sake. My mother 
 insisted so much." 
 
 "No, no, not at all. I feel very well. What 
 happy hours we spent, didn't we? I was so 
 interested in your father's conversation that I 
 didn't notice the number of goblets I emptied," 
 replied Takeo, laughingly. "You really have 
 a most likeable father, Nami." 
 
 And Nami, smiling at him affectionately, ans- 
 wered, "And Pve also a most excellent. ..." 
 
 "A most excellent what? What were you 
 about to say?" urged Takeo encouragingly, 
 opening his eyes wide with expectation. 
 
 "I don't know," responded Nami, blushing 
 and lowering her eyes to the ring with which 
 she was playing. 
 
 "Eeally! Where did you ever learn how to 
 say such nice things! In truth the jewel I 
 brought you is hardly the kind to make me 
 worthy of them, I assure you." 
 
 Nami rubbed her cheeks very gently with her 
 hands, which she had been warming at the 
 
 [112]
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 fireplace, and after several moments of silence, 
 in which only her long, sad sigh was heard, she 
 resumed, * ' Mamma must feel quite abandoned ! 
 .... When I think that in a short while you'll 
 be leaving us on another trip it seems that time 
 flies altogether too fast now. ..." 
 
 "But if I were to be at home all the time 
 you 'd say to me, at least every other day, * Dear 
 Takeo, don't you think it would do you good 
 to go out for a walk?' Isn't that so, Nami?" 
 
 "How can you say such things? How can 
 you even think them? Will you have another 
 cup of tea?" 
 
 Takeo took another sip and then, flicking the 
 ashes of his cigarette, cast a long look of satis- 
 faction about him. 
 
 "After having slept in a bunk for more than 
 six months my room seems enormous to me, and 
 everything looks too luxurious and too beauti- 
 ful. . . . And then. . . it seems that this is my 
 second honeymoon. Doesn't it seem that way 
 to you, too, Nami-san?" 
 
 Indeed, after a separation of many months 
 shortly after their marriage, they had met 
 again with unspeakable joy, to live over once 
 more, from hour to hour, the happiest period 
 of their past. 
 
 [113]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Little by little their words sank to a whisper. 
 Then this, too, died away without any desire 
 on the part of the couple to break the silence 
 that enfolded them. But their glances met and 
 their lips were half open, in an ecstatic smile. 
 The sweet perfume of the plum blossoms filled 
 the room. 
 
 All at once Nami raised her head as if struck 
 by a sudden thought. 
 
 "Then, Takeo, you'll really go to Ya- 
 maki's dinner?" 
 
 "Oh, to Yamaki? My mother desires it so 
 much that I suppose I '11 have to give in. ' ' 
 
 "I should like to go with you." 
 
 "Why not? Excellent! We '11 go together !" 
 
 "But, no. I prefer to remain at home." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "Because I'm afraid." 
 
 "Afraid? Of what?" 
 
 "They hate me, and. ..." 
 
 "Hate you? And who in the world could 
 hate my Nami-san?" 
 
 "But there is one who hates me. Need I tell 
 it to you? It's 0-Toyo-san." 
 
 "What an idea! Such a silly girl! I don't 
 believe anybody will ever marry her ! ' ' 
 
 "Mamma says that Chijiwa is on very in- 
 
 [114]
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 timate terms with the Yamaki family. He 
 might marry her." 
 
 Chijiwa? Chijiwa? That wretch? I knew 
 that he was a very wily fellow, but I never 
 thought that he would deserve suspicion of 
 dishonorable actions. I'm almost ashamed of 
 today's officers, although I'm one of them. 
 There isn't even a shadow of the old cavalierly 
 spirit, and their first thought is to get rich. 
 Of course, I don't insist that the officers should 
 love poverty. Everybody has the right to forge 
 his way upward and to keep the welfare of his 
 family and himself in mind. But I believe that 
 men whose sole duty is to see to the defense of 
 their country should take care not to become 
 mixed up in speculations; least of all when it 
 leads them to dishonest deeds, such as borrow- 
 ing money at usurer 's interest, or getting com- 
 missions on army supplies, or favoring specu- 
 lators by revealing military secrets. And the 
 ones that exasperate me most are the gamblers. 
 How many of my comrades are ruined by this 
 vice ! It pains me extremely. They break their 
 backs bowing in humble flattery before their 
 superiors, and then turn around and rob their 
 subordinates. I have seen it with my own 
 eyes." 
 
 [115]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 The young ensign, however inexperienced and 
 honest he was, had learned the dangers of 
 evil habits and attacked his colleagues ardently, 
 speaking with deep earnestness, as if there sat 
 before him one of the most culpable of them, 
 instead of the gentle Nami, who listened to his 
 outburst with a smile of satisfaction and love, 
 proud of the words of just scorn that fell from 
 the lips of her brave husband. In her ingenu- 
 ousness she beheld him already the Minister 
 of the Marine or at least a Chief Admiral, or 
 on the way to effecting a sane, radical reform 
 in the entire defensive forces of Japan. 
 
 "I believe you're right, Takeo. I don't un- 
 derstand these matters very well, but I re- 
 member when papa was minister he used to 
 receive a large number of gifts from many 
 sources, accompanied at the same time by count- 
 less prayers and requests. Papa abhorred 
 that system and used to reply that the worthy 
 projects would be carried out even without 
 presents, and that the unjust proposals would 
 not be effected for ten thousand times as many 
 gifts. Despite this, however, persons sought 
 any pretext whatsoever to send him presents, 
 so that papa used to say, laughing, 'No, I'm 
 
 [116]
 
 HOME AGAIN 
 
 not at all surprised that people chase so much 
 after government positions. ' 
 
 ' ' It 's true. The navy and the army certainly 
 pay, in this respect. Money is everything and 
 does everything!" 
 
 Takeo looked at the clock, which was then 
 sounding the hour, and exclaimed, "What? 
 Already ten?" 
 
 "Ten? How time flies!" 
 
 [117]
 
 CHAPTER II 
 The Reception at Yamaki's 
 
 THE estate of Hyozo Yamaki at Shiba 
 was not very large, yet, from Sakuragawa 
 street it extended to the foot of Nishino- 
 kobudo hill. A lake in the park, surrounded by 
 large rocks, imparted an almost sylvan aspect 
 to the scene ; numerous paths wound in and out 
 among the hills and meadows; narrow bridges 
 crossed the lake at the points where its 
 banks were nearest together. Maples, pines, 
 cherry trees and clumps of bamboo grew in 
 profusion; in their midst rose, in sharp con- 
 trast, a high stone lamp-post and the cupola of 
 a little temple to Inari, 1 covered with fantastic 
 arabesques. In the furthermost corner of the 
 garden was hidden an arbor, as if to surprise 
 the stranger who explored the verdant spot. 
 It seemed strange indeed that so beautiful and 
 luxuriant a park should be encircled by the 
 walls of an estate that looked so modest from 
 
 1 'Inari.' The goddess of rice. Temples to Inari are very numerous 
 and are guarded by two stone foxes, whence the popular belief 
 that the fox is the god of rice. 
 
 [118]
 
 THE RECEPTION AT YAMAKI'S 
 
 without. But upon this ground Yamaki liked 
 to build the castles of his fancy, not only in the 
 metaphorical sense, but also in that practical 
 one which requires pillars of real gold how- 
 ever they may have been acquired. 
 
 It was a little after four in the afternoon, and 
 already there could be heard, now near, now 
 far off, the evening cawing of the crows. A 
 man in complete native costume came out into 
 the garden in order to escape from the noise 
 in the hall and took the path leading up a little 
 hill illuminated by the rays of the dying sun. 
 
 It was Takeo, who, having yielded to his 
 mother's urging, had accepted Yamaki 's in- 
 vitation and now found himself tired and dis- 
 gusted with the festivities among noisy stran- 
 gers to whom he had to speak and be polite, 
 although they were as meaningless to him as 
 the sake that he was forced to drink in order 
 to be obliging. 
 
 Yamaki, with foresight, had ordered numer- 
 ous diversions, arranged for various hours 
 with the purpose of entertaining his guests 
 without interruption. Among the latter attrac- 
 tions was a chorus of dancers, which was to 
 serve as prelude to a wild orgy to be joined in 
 by all. For some time Takeo had been trying 
 
 [119]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 to take his leave, for all this vulgarity was 
 abhorrent to him, but Yamaki, with his im- 
 portunate insistence, had constrained him to 
 remain till the end. Moreover, Chijiwa had 
 not yet appeared, and Takeo felt more than 
 ever the need of a serious talk with that fellow. 
 Scarcely had he been able to escape without 
 being noticed than he descended into the garden 
 to cool his burning face with the fresh air. 
 
 Several days after the confidences imparted 
 by his father-in-law in regard to Chijiwa, Takeo 
 had received a visit from a stranger who 
 carried an allegator-satchel in his hand, and 
 demanded the payment of 3000 yen due on 
 a note signed by Yasuhiko Chijiwa and indorsed 
 by the name of Takeo Kawashima. Under the 
 lines purporting to be the signature of Takeo 
 appeared Takeo 's seal, which he regularly af- 
 fixed in all transactions of this nature. The 
 stranger said that although the note had fallen 
 due many days before, the debtor had not only 
 avoided all meetings, but had suddenly disap- 
 peared altogether, so that despite himself the 
 lender was forced to have recourse to the in- 
 dorser for payment. The note was in regular 
 form, the signature looked authentic, and the 
 letter that the stranger brought with him was 
 
 [120]
 
 THE RECEPTION AT YAMAKI'S 
 
 undoubtedly in Chijiwa's handwriting. Sur- 
 prised at this queer occurrence Takeo wanted 
 to clarify the whole matter and he reasoned 
 that neither the steward Tazaki nor his mother 
 knew about the affair and that neither had 
 authorized Chijiwa to use Takeo 's seal. When 
 to these things he added the rumors that were 
 circulating about Chijiwa, he readily realized 
 the sad truth which this latest fact served to 
 confirm. As a result he had tried to search 
 out his cousin on that very day, but he had 
 been unsuccessful. However, he received a let- 
 ter from Chijiwa saying that the writer desired 
 to speak with him next day, when he would 
 meet him at Yamaki's house. 
 
 Takeo intended to speak very openly to 
 Chijiwa about the matters that had come to 
 light, and to tell him concisely and categor- 
 ically just what he thought of such actions, and 
 then turn his back upon him for good. 
 
 Chijiwa was very late. 
 
 Takeo slowly climbed the path that led to 
 the top of the hill between two hedges of thick 
 bamboo ; his face wore a look of weariness and 
 ill-repressed scorn. The arbor, half hidden 
 by a thick growth of ivy, was open before him ; 
 he entered and sat down to rest himself in that 
 
 [121]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 deep silence. After a few moments he heard 
 the rapid tapping of light footsteps and sud- 
 denly saw before him the form of 0-Toyo. Her 
 hair was gathered in a high shimada and 
 she wore an ample violet gown of flowery 
 design. She drew herself to full height proudly 
 before Takeo, unmindful of the contrast be- 
 tween the costly elegance of her dress and the 
 coarseness of her behavior. She wrinkled the 
 narrow arch of her eyebrows and exclaimed 
 in an ironic tone, "So here you are." 
 
 Takeo, who had never moved an eyelash 
 at the discharge of a 30 centimeter gun, 
 shuddered at this violent and unexpected at- 
 tack, and desiring to avoid all discussion, with- 
 out further ado he turned his shoulder and was 
 about to walk off. The girl, now roused to a 
 high pitch of excitement, followed him. 
 
 "Takeo-san!" 
 
 "What does this mean?" 
 
 "My father wants me to show you our 
 gardens." 
 
 "You .... show me? Oh, I don't want to 
 trouble anybody. " 
 
 "But. . . ." 
 
 "Please leave me to myself. ... I prefer it." 
 
 A rebuff expressed so baldly would have dis- 
 
 [122]
 
 THE RECEPTION AT YAMAKI'S 
 
 concerted the most wily seductress, but 0-Toyo 
 was determined not to let him escape at any 
 cost. 
 
 "I can't understand why you should flee 
 from me." 
 
 Takeo was silent for several moments. 
 
 Ten years before when Baron Kawashima 
 was prefect and Yamaki was an employe in 
 service, Takeo had often met little 0-Toyo and 
 amused himself by pinching her and teasing her 
 in all the other ways employed by youngsters 
 with little girls. Often he made her cry, with- 
 out liking any the less the little companion of 
 his childhood games. 0-Toyo had never ceased 
 to cherish in her heart a deep feeling of affec- 
 tion for the mischievous boy who had grown 
 to manhood and now bore the title of Baron 
 Kawashima. Naive and bluff as he was, Takeo 
 had none the less divined the feelings of the 
 girl and was careful to avoid her during his 
 brief and rare visits to Yamaki 's home. To- 
 day, however, he had been taken by surprise 
 and had fallen into her trap. 
 
 ' ' Flee from you ? Certainly I have no reason 
 to flee from you. I go wherever I please. 
 That 's all." 
 
 "You're very arrogant 1" 
 
 [123]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Takeo began to feel the ridiculousness of the 
 situation and in his confusion he tried once 
 more to dash off. But to no avail. In that hid- 
 den nook of the garden he was at the mercy of 
 his pertinacious pursuer. 
 
 Unfortunately not a person happened to come 
 that way to relieve him of his difficulty. It was 
 just like a scene from The New Day, as played 
 by Takagawa. 
 
 Suddenly an idea occurred to him. 
 
 "Hasn't Chijiwa come yet? 0-Toyo-san, 
 please see whether he has yet arrived." 
 
 "Chijiwa will not come until nightfall." 
 
 "Does he often visit your house?" 
 
 "Yes. Yesterday he was here and remained 
 a long time, talking with my father." 
 
 "Really? But he may have come by now. 
 Please go and find out." 
 
 "No, I don't care to go." 
 
 "And why not?" 
 
 "Because you're trying to elude me. Even 
 if you have no sympathy for me, and even if 
 you think Nami-san very beautiful, it's cruel 
 of you just the same to repulse me in this 
 manner." 
 
 Takeo had no desire to begin a discussion 
 with the girl and once more tried to make off. 
 
 [124]
 
 THE RECEPTION AT YAMAKI'S 
 
 Fortunately a voice was heard calling the name 
 of O-Toyo, and a servant girl approached with 
 word for her mistress. Meanwhile the young 
 man walked rapidly behind a clump of bamboo 
 and breathing with relief he turned quickly 
 toward the house, the walls of which would 
 protect him from a second assault. 
 
 The sun had set. The guests had dispersed 
 and the only noise came now from the kitchen. 
 
 Yamaki, after having cast off the heaviest 
 part of his clothes, staggered, snuff-box in 
 hand, toward the little room where Takeo and 
 Chijiwa were awaiting him. His red forehead, 
 covered with beads of perspiration, shone with 
 the reflection of the light from the lamp. 
 
 1 'Have I kept you waiting, gentlemen I I feel 
 so happy when I'm surrounded by a jovial, 
 lively company. ' ' He laughed a little, then re- 
 sumed, "See here, Baron, you're not drinking 
 at all. You'll never make a perfect sailor! 
 Your father could empty bottle after bottle. 
 I myself, although I'm getting old, still remain 
 Hyozo Yamaki who can put down half a gallon 
 or more. ..." 
 
 Chijiwa enveloped Yamaki in the sinister 
 look of his jet black eyes. 
 
 [125]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "You're in good humor, Yamaki-san. I sup- 
 pose you 've made money by the shovels-full. ' ' 
 
 "Indeed. Sure. Since we're on that sub- 
 ject. ..." His words died out in a confused 
 babble, while he tried several times to light 
 the pipe between his teeth. When at last he 
 had succeeded, and could blow out the smoke 
 in large circles, he resumed his discourse. 
 
 "That you know what I mean is now 
 on the market. I received a secret tip. It 
 seems they're in deep water and they'll have 
 to make a good contract on advantageous con- 
 ditions and at low prices. The matter promises 
 well and will produce even better results now 
 that foreigners are permitted to reside in the 
 interior. Perhaps the Baron would like to in- 
 vest a twenty or thirty thousand yen? . . . Oh, 
 of course, in the name of Tazaki-kun. I 'm pos- 
 itive that you'll clean up a fortune. ..." 
 
 The drunken man's tongue was now running 
 at a gallop. Chijiwa eyed Takeo intently. 
 Nami's husband was seated opposite him, with 
 a calm, inscrutable countenance. Then Chijiwa 
 asked, "Those people .... of Awomono street. 
 . . . Isn't that so! Didn't they clean up a tidy 
 bit of money some time ago ? ' ' 
 
 "Yes, but they ruined themselves by running 
 
 [126]
 
 THE RECEPTION AT YAMAKFS 
 
 the thing wrong. If the deal is put through 
 cleverly .... there's a gold mine in it I" 
 
 "What a wonderful opportunity! And what 
 a shame that I'm only a poor devil without a 
 yen to my name! But you, Takeo-san, you'd 
 do wisely not to let this opportunity slip from 
 between your fingers! If you'd just give me 
 a lift" 
 
 Takeo had not yet spoken a word, only his 
 eyebrows had contracted with displeasure, and 
 the wrinkles of his forehead became deeper 
 when, throwing a proud look at both men, he 
 began to speak. "I thank you for your kind- 
 ness. But I think it's useless to try and make 
 money for a fellow like me, who never knows 
 when he 's going to be thrown to feed the fishes 
 or chosen as target for the enemy's shells. I 
 beg you to excuse me, but I'd far rather give 
 thirty thousand yen (if I had the money) to the 
 National School for Sailors, than invest it in 
 speculations of the sort you mention." 
 
 Chijiwa, who had not ceased studying the 
 expression on Takeo 's face while the latter 
 was talking, motioned to Yamaki, saying, "Ya- 
 maki-san, don't think me selfish if I ask 
 you to delay the transaction of this deal until 
 I've completed the affair that's on my mind. 
 
 [127]
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 Baron Kawashima has been kind enough to 
 condescend to my desire, and I hope that you, 
 too, will do what I request. Have you your 
 seal with you, Yamaki-san ? " Meanwhile 
 he brought forth a promissory note and handed 
 it to Yamaki. 
 
 It is hardly to be wondered at that Chijiwa 
 was now under suspicion. Taking advantage 
 of the position he occupied he had been 
 not only a secret informer for Yamaki during 
 recent years, but he had also diverted govern- 
 ment funds, risking them in speculation, with 
 the result that he had lost f>000 yen. By dint 
 of constant begging from Yamaki, whom Chi- 
 jiwa knew how to bend to his will, and by gath- 
 ering together the crumbs of his own dissipated 
 patrimony, he had succeeded in assembling 
 some two thousand yen. There still remained 
 a deficit of three thousand yen to fill. His only 
 relatives, the Kawashimas, were rich, arid be- 
 side this the widow of the governor liked him 
 very much, but Chijiwa knew the old woman's 
 miserliness too well to ask her directly for even 
 a loan. . . . Time was pressing and he had to 
 have in hand the required sum, -- not a small 
 one. It was then that he committed the serious 
 deed of forging Takeo's seal in order to pro- 
 
 [128]
 
 THE MKEPTIOX AT YAM ARTS 
 
 cure, at exorbitant interest, the amount needed. 
 When the note fell due he was most importun- 
 ately pressed by the creditor, who did not hesi- 
 tate to address a demand for payment to the 
 government office. No other recourse remained 
 than to beg Takeo to lend him three thousand 
 yen in order to meet the other three thousand 
 wlu n they fell due. In such a manner he would 
 redeem Takeo 's forged signature with Tak 
 own money. 
 
 Several times, after Takeo 's return, Cnijiwa 
 had tried to lind his cousin, but without suc- 
 cess. Then he had been obliged to leave on 
 service and his absence had lasted several d. 
 At the present moment he was very far from 
 suspecting that his creditor had already turned 
 to Takeo for satisfaction. 
 
 Yamaki nodded affirmatively, while Ohijiwa 
 gave him the note. He rang a bell, calling for 
 his red ink-pad, took a seal from his pocket, and 
 after having glanced at the paper affixed his 
 seal at the bottom, aside of the signature. 
 
 Ohijiwa grasped the note, placed it before 
 Takeo and said. "It's all ready, now. When 
 can yon give me the money T" 
 
 "I've got it with me." 
 
 "With you? You're not jesting?" 
 
 [129]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "I'm in earnest. Here .... three thousand 
 yen. . . . Please count them over." 
 
 He handed an envelope to Chijiwa, who 
 seized it and tore it open ; after a few moments, 
 however, his face became livid with rage and 
 he began to gnash his teeth. He crumpled into 
 his fist the note that he had thought was still 
 safely locked in the money-lender's desk, the 
 note that Takeo, after the information he had 
 received, had paid for the dishonest debtor. 
 
 "What's this? This. . . ." 
 
 "Don't pretend that you know nothing about 
 it. Come, now. Confess your guilt. ... Be 
 a man. ..." 
 
 Beholding himself outwitted and humiliated 
 by Takeo, whom he had always despised as a 
 simpleton, Chijiwa could not master his rising 
 anger and he bit his lips madly. 
 
 Yamaki stood as motionless as a statue, his 
 pipe grasped upside down between his teeth, 
 and he looked mechanically from one of his 
 guests to the other. 
 
 "Chijiwa," spoke Takeo at last, "I'll say 
 no more about this unfortunate occurrence. 
 We're cousins, and I'll not have recourse to 
 the law to have you punished for forging my 
 seal. I paid your creditor the three thousand 
 
 [130]
 
 THE RECEPTION AT YAMAKI'S 
 
 yen, so you may rest easy. No more bills will 
 reach your office." 
 
 Chijiwa, completely taken aback, could 
 hardly control himself. He would gladly have 
 thrown himself upon Takeo and scratched out 
 his eyes. Despite his excitement, however, he 
 felt that any attempt to justify himself would 
 be useless. Suddenly he changed tactics and 
 said, humbly, "My dear cousin, I'm really 
 mortified to have deserved your severe words. 
 I was forced to. . . ." 
 
 "Forced? Forced to procure money by vio- 
 lating the laws and besmirching your honor?" 
 
 "One moment. Let me speak. It happened 
 this way: I was dunned incessantly by my 
 creditor and I didn't know where to turn to 
 get the money. If you had been at home I 
 should naturally have turned to you. But how 
 could I explain matters to your mother? His 
 demands became so pressing that I ... .in order 
 to escape that torture. . . . and expecting to 
 receive a certain sum that should have reached 
 me a month ago. . . .1. . . . Of course I knew it 
 was a serious matter, but I intended to confess 
 everything as soon as I'd get the money. ..." 
 
 "That's a lie! How can a man who really 
 
 [131]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 intends to confess seek a loan of three thousand 
 yen .... with such brazen impudence?" 
 
 Yamaki, shocked at the violence with which 
 Takeo had pronounced these words, as if he 
 had wanted to throw himself upon Chijiwa, 
 considered that the time had come for him to 
 intervene as peace-maker, and he began, "My 
 dear Baron, calm yourself, - - calm yourself. 
 Don't get excited. I know nothing about this 
 matter, but I believe you will do well not to get 
 too angry with your cousin. Two or three 
 thousand yen isn 't such a great sum. . . . Chi- 
 jiwa was wrong, there's no doubt whatever 
 about that. But if all this should become 
 known he'll lose his position. For this reason 
 alone, Baron, I beg you to. . . ." 
 
 "I have already said that on this very ac- 
 count I redeemed the note and that I do not 
 intend to bring action against him. Further- 
 more, Yamaki, it would be much better if you 
 would keep silent. This affair isn't exactly 
 your business." Then, turning to Chijiwa, he 
 continued, "I'll do nothing, I repeat, but from 
 this moment forward consider our friendship 
 completely at an end." 
 
 Because the matter was taking such a turn 
 Chijiwa understood that there was no longer 
 
 [132]
 
 THE RECEPTION AT YAMAKI'S 
 
 any need for anxiety on his part, and he found 
 once more his ironic, wily smile. 
 
 ''Friendship at an end? I won't be very 
 deeply grieved at that. . . ." 
 
 Takeo's eyes flashed like lightning. 
 
 ' ' That matters very little to you, now that 
 you have the money. You scoundrel!" 
 
 1 ' Say that again ! ' ' 
 
 Yamaki, meanwhile, had recovered a little of 
 his self-control and thought it might be worth 
 while to intervene a second time. 
 
 "My dear Baron. Chijiwa. My good fel- 
 lows. Be sensible. Stop. Just a moment. 
 You mustn't part like this. Wait, wait, 
 Baron." And approaching now one, now the 
 other, he kept repeating, "Wait, wait." 
 
 In the meantime the two cousins had become 
 calmer. After a few moments Takeo broke the 
 silence, looking fixedly at Chijiwa. 
 
 "Let's say no more about this. We were 
 brought up together, like brothers, and I've 
 always considered you superior to me not only 
 in years but in understanding. I had hoped 
 that we could be reciprocally useful and I would 
 gladly have helped you with all my heart and 
 all my strength. But lately my esteem for 
 you has vanished. I have heard rumors about 
 
 [133]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 you that were hardly flattering. That you have 
 deceived me is a personal matter, but outside 
 of that you. ... I'll not say it here. I'm not 
 interested to know how you spent that three 
 thousand yen. I'll say just one word more: 
 Perhaps you don't know how intently every- 
 body's ears are cocked and everybody's eyes 
 are sharpened, and perhaps you don't know 
 of what you 're suspected. I advise you to have 
 a care and not to compromise your honor as 
 a soldier. For you, every other feeling yields 
 to the passion for making money. But think 
 for a moment of the disgrace ! From this day 
 forward I forbid you to enter my house. As 
 for the three thousand yen, I present them 
 to you." 
 
 Takeo took the note and tore it to scraps. 
 Then he strode out of the room impetuously, 
 throwing to the floor 0-Toyo, who was crouching 
 and listening just outside the door. He left 
 her crying at the top of her voice and walked 
 straight to the main door without turning 
 around. 
 
 Yamaki, dazed as if struck by a thunder- 
 bolt, at last raised his eyes toward Chijiwa's, 
 who was at the same time looking at him, and 
 said, "What childishness! Chijiwa, consider- 
 
 [134]
 
 THE RECEPTION AT YAMAKI'S 
 
 ing the matter well, three thousand yen for a 
 mere rupture of friendship isn't at all so bad. 
 What do you think?" 
 
 Chijiwa lowered his glance to the scraps of 
 paper into which Takeo had torn the note, 
 stood absorbed in meditation for some time, 
 then left the room, biting his lips violently. 
 
 [ 135 ]
 
 CHAPTER III 
 An Exchange of Confidences 
 
 IN the first days of February Nami was 
 taken ill with a bad cold, which at first 
 grew rapidly better, but one evening she 
 remained up very late to finish a gown for her 
 mother-in-law and as a result suffered a re- 
 lapse. On today, the twenty-fifth of the month, 
 she was still too weak to get out of bed. 
 
 Every year, during the severest days of 
 winter, it is the custom to say that there never 
 was so cold a winter before. But in this winter 
 the north wind brought frequent storms of 
 snow or rain and even upon sunny days pene- 
 trated into one 's very marrow. Persons of the 
 most robust constitution fell ill, while those 
 already sick died. In the newspapers the list 
 of deaths was much longer than usual. The 
 persistent cold prolonged Nami 's indisposition, 
 for she was of delicate fibre; she showed no 
 symptoms of serious illness, but the days 
 passed without her languor diminishing; her 
 head remained heavy and her appetite did not 
 return. 
 
 [136]
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 
 
 The clock struck two in the afternoon. 
 When the last vibrations had died away a deep 
 silence returned, disturbed only by the slow, 
 rhythmic tick-tock of the clock. It was a beau- 
 tiful day for that time of the year, and although 
 the four paper windows were closed, veiling 
 the blue sky of spring, the light of the pale 
 sun penetrated into the room and several almost 
 invisible rays seemed to perch upon Nami's 
 fingers as she lay knitting a pair of black silk 
 socks. A sun-beam lit upon her black tresses, 
 which fell loosely over a cushion white as snow. 
 Upon the window at the left was silhouetted 
 a slender stalk of sumach rising from behind a 
 large bronze vase. On the right was clearly out- 
 lined the shape of a tall, flourishing plum-tree, 
 whose sprouting buds, swayed by the breeze, 
 seemed to be greeting each other or perhaps 
 whispering to one another, "Soon we'll be 
 flowers and Spring with its warm kiss will fill us 
 with strength and beauty!" Lower down upon 
 another window appeared the head of a kitten 
 whose movements were betrayed by the 
 rapidly changing shadows. Suddenly the pet 
 gave a jump, to catch a moth that had been 
 lured from its place by the sun's warmth. 
 The moth escaped, leaving the kitten flat on 
 
 [137]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 the ground. Soon kitty began to lick its paws 
 and the shadow of its snout rose and fell with- 
 out pause upon the paper screen. 
 
 Nami watched the cat's motions as if the 
 scene were painted before her, and smiled ; then, 
 dazzled by the shining reflection of the sun 
 she closed her eyes, sinking into a revery. All 
 at once she awoke with a start, turned away, 
 took up her knitting anew and commenced to 
 ply the needles vigorously. 
 
 Heavy footsteps were heard upon the 
 veranda and upon the paper windows appeared 
 the shadow of a massive body and large fea- 
 tures. Suddenly the shadow vanished and soon 
 proved to be that of the widow Kawashima, 
 who entered the room and sat down beside 
 Nami's bed. 
 
 "And how do you feel today!" 
 
 "Much better, thank you, mamma. I could 
 have got out of bed, but ." As she spoke 
 Nami put aside her work, adjusted the folds 
 of her gown and tried to raise herself to a sit- 
 ting position. The widow restrained her. 
 
 "No, no. Why! I'm not a stranger. Don't 
 let me disturb you. What ? Are you still work- 
 ing? That won't do you any good. A sick 
 woman should think only of getting better and 
 
 [138]
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 
 
 letting herself be cured. And remember, Nami, 
 you mustn't think of Takeo; think of yourself 
 and try to get well quickly, my dear. ' ' 
 
 "Pardon my not rising. But I've been con- 
 fined to bed so long!" 
 
 "There, Nami. You don't talk to me as you 
 would with your mother. You're too reserved 
 with me." 
 
 The widow did not express her full thought. 
 She was in the habit of complaining that 
 modern daughters-in-law were not at all prop- 
 erly respectful toward persons of her position ; 
 she could not complain of this defect, however, 
 in Nami, and had been moved to show greater 
 indulgence to her daughter-in-law on that 
 account. But today she was occupied with an- 
 other thought, which seemed to have come to 
 her suddenly when she asked, "You received a 
 letter from Takeo, didn't you? What does he 
 write 1 ' ' 
 
 Nami brought forth a letter from under the 
 pillow and showed part of it, saying, "He writes 
 that he expects to return next Saturday." 
 
 "Really?" And as the widow continued to 
 read she muttered, as if to herself, "Uhm! 
 How silly it is for him to want to take you away 
 from here for your health! To expose you to 
 
 [139]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 a journey during this cold weather would make 
 you ill even if you were in the best of health. 
 A cold is easily cured, but you must have 
 patience; he's altogether too scared, however, 
 and talks of doctors and changes of scene! 
 When I was your age I didn't take to my bed 
 for any little indisposition that came along, 
 and even when my son was born I got up after 
 the tenth day. You just write to Takeo not 
 to worry about you, seeing that I'm here." 
 
 The widow spoke these final words with a 
 smile, but in her eyes could have been read an 
 expression of discontent. As she walked off 
 Nami rose a little and said, " Excuse me if I 
 cannot rise." 
 
 When she was left alone Nami heaved a deep 
 sigh. 
 
 She could scarcely believe that a mother 
 should be jealous of her son's wife; yet ever 
 since Takeo 's return from his cruise she had 
 been forced to notice that a strange feeling had 
 been born between her and her mother-in-law. 
 
 When he had returned from his long voyage 
 and had found Nami's health not of the best 
 he understood all the torments that she had 
 suffered during his absence, and acted more 
 affectionately and tenderly than ever toward 
 
 [140]
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 
 
 her. Nami was deeply happy to be the object 
 of such loving devotion, but this felicity was 
 spoiled by her vexation at her mother-in-law's 
 jealousy. 
 
 "How hard it is," she thought, "to feel 
 one 's self loved by such a man as Takeo, and to 
 love him in return, and then have to put up with 
 and conciliate a mother-in-law like the widow 
 Kawashima ! ' ' 
 
 "Madame, Mademoiselle Kato has come to 
 see you." 
 
 At the sound of her maid's voice Nami 
 opened her eyes. The announcement of the 
 welcome visitor brought an expression of 
 pleasure to her countenance. 
 
 "Oh! It's you, Chizu-san! How good of 
 you to come ! ' ' 
 
 "Do you feel better today?" 
 
 A girl of about sixteen years, with her hair 
 gathered in a graceful shimada, approached 
 Nami's bedside after having laid aside her silk 
 bag and her lilac-colored bonnet. The slender 
 miss was dressed in a black cloak and her shin- 
 ing, jet-black eyes opened under perfectly 
 arched eyebrows. This young and beautiful 
 girl was Chizu Kato, the first-born daughter 
 of Nami's aunt. 
 
 [141]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Nami and Chizu were cousins and had become 
 close friends from the very first time they had 
 played together in the garden, so that little 
 Koma, Nami's sister, used to complain that 
 nobody was left for her to play with. Even 
 after Nami's marriage, while one after an- 
 other of her former companions had become 
 estranged, Chizu, happy that they were not 
 separated by a great distance, came often to 
 visit Nami. 
 
 These cordial visits from her favorite Chizu 
 were next to Takeo's letters, the greatest con- 
 solation that the solitary, sad wife possessed 
 during her husband's protracted absences. 
 
 Nami smiled. "I feel much better today," 
 she said, "but my head is as heavy as if it 
 were solid lead and my cough bothers me a 
 little, too!" 
 
 "Oh, I'm so sorry to hear that! And the 
 weather is still so cold!" 
 
 Chizu sat down near Nami upon a cushion 
 that the maid respectfully placed before her. 
 The visitor brought her be jeweled hands close 
 to the fireplace and then placed them against 
 her cheeks. 
 
 "Are uncle and aunt both well?" 
 
 "All well, thank you. They feel very much 
 
 [142]
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 
 
 worried on your account because the cold 
 weather continues. We were talking about it 
 only last night. When you '11 get a little better 
 you'd do well to go to Zushi for a change of 
 air. It will certainly do you a lot of good." 
 
 "Have you already gone there? Takeo, too, 
 wrote me from Yokusuka that I need a change 
 of air." 
 
 "He, too? Then you see Try to do it 
 
 as soon as possible." 
 
 "But I think that even without this precau- 
 tion I '11 be better soon. ' ' 
 
 "You ought to be very careful of your 
 health." 
 
 A servant girl entered, bringing a cup of tea 
 for Chizu. 
 
 "Kane, where is mamma?" 
 
 "She has a guest." 
 
 "Ah! And who is it?" 
 
 "A man from the country." 
 
 "0-Chizu-san, I hope you have a great deal 
 of time today. Kane, bring something good 
 for 0-Chizu-san." 
 
 "No, no. I come too often and you mustn't 
 always feel obliged to receive me formally. 
 Wait a moment." She took from her pocket 
 a little box and said, "Madame Kawashima is 
 
 [143]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 very fond of rice tarts. I've brought a few for 
 her. But if she has company now I '11 send them 
 to her later." 
 
 "Thanks, dear. She'll be immensely 
 pleased!" Then Chizu took out some bright 
 red oranges. 
 
 "Just look at these! Aren't they beauties? 
 These are for you. I'm afraid they'll be none 
 too sweet!" 
 
 "How beautiful they are! Do peel one for 
 me!" Nami sucked the fruit with delight and 
 tried to brush back the hair that fell over her 
 forehead. 
 
 "Don't you like it that way? Isn't it better 
 simply to knot your hair over your head? 
 Wait, I'll help you. No, no, you don't have to 
 sit up. Just lie as you are. That's fine." 
 
 Chizu took the necessary articles from the 
 nearby dressing table and began gently to 
 arrange Nami's hair. 
 
 "I haven't told you anything yet about the 
 reunion of the alumnae that took place yester- 
 day. You received a notice, too, didn't you? 
 It was very interesting. They all asked me to 
 give you their best wishes. ' ' With a soft smile 
 she continued, "It's only a year since we left 
 school and a good third of us are already mar- 
 
 [144]
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 
 
 ried. It was particularly amusing to see 
 Okuto-san, Honda-san and Kitakoji-san in their 
 marumage, with their faces wearing such a 
 serious air. Am I hurting you? And then, 
 ah ! If you could only have heard ! Everybody 
 was talking only about herself ! And there was 
 also a discussion about the matter of married 
 children leaving their parents after marriage. 
 Kitakoji-san said that it was a bad practice 
 and confessed that her inexperience in the run- 
 ning of a household had found valuable aid in 
 the advice of her good mother-in-law. Okuto- 
 san, though, stoutly defended the advantages 
 of immediate separation. You know, her 
 mother-in-law is a strict, hot-tempered thing! 
 Oh, it was so amusing ! And when I wanted to 
 speak my opinion, trying to refute them all, 
 they refused to listen on the grounds that I 
 wasn't married and had no voice in the matter. 
 Am I pulling your hair too tight I ' ' 
 
 ' * No, not at all. That must have been a most 
 interesting meeting!" 
 
 " Everybody spoke, naturally, according to 
 her own experiences. Habits and customs vary 
 with each family, so that it's impossible to 
 arrive at any exact, general rule. ' ' 
 
 ' ' O-Chizu-san, do you remember how auntie 
 
 [145]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 said one day that a young couple living alone 
 becomes lazy and selfish! I believe she was 
 right. We shouldn't forget the old folks. 
 Don't you agree with me?" 
 
 Nami was of a meditative nature and was 
 especially fond of domestic labors. She had 
 always given close attention to her father's 
 counsel and had watched her step-mother's 
 actions with a critical eye. Ever since she had 
 been a little girl she had looked forward to the 
 day when she could carry out her wishes and 
 her own ideas in the direction of a household. 
 But in the Kawashima family she had found 
 a state of things remote from her childish 
 thoughts. The administration of the house 
 rested in the hands of an empress-mother, and 
 Nami was nothing more than a powerless im- 
 perial princess. She tried, none the less, to 
 adapt herself to this arrangement, in hope of 
 better days to come. But every time she found 
 herself between mother and son, and was un- 
 able to help her husband as much as she would 
 have desired, she secretly wept bitter tears at 
 her sad lot. It was then that serious doubts 
 were born in her as to whether the theory, so 
 dear to her step-mother, of separation from the 
 parental roof, was not generally to be pre- 
 
 [146]
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 
 
 ferred. Once such a notion had appeared to 
 her entirely incompatible with the traditional 
 and virtuous customs of her nation. Nami had 
 made up her mind to submit, however, if only 
 to keep the promise she had made to her father, 
 and to show her love for Takeo. 
 
 Chizu tied Nami's hair with a white ribbon. 
 It was impossible for her to interpret exactly 
 the quiet thoughts of her cousin who for ten 
 years had been brought up under the tyranny 
 of a step-mother and had now, for a year, 
 patiently suffered the caprices of her mother- 
 in-law. She looked at Nami closely, asking in 
 a low voice, "Does she still get angry very 
 often?" 
 
 "Sometimes. But she's been very good to 
 me since I became ill. Only, she doesn't like 
 me to keep thinking of Takeo. That's the worst 
 of it all. And even Takeo himself tells me that 
 she is queen here and that I must force myself 
 to please her more than himself ! And so, but 
 let's not talk of these matters. I feel much 
 better with my hair that way. Thanks. It 
 seems that my head has become lighter." 
 
 Nami touched her hair-dress lightly and then 
 closed her eyes as if fatigued. 
 
 Chizu laid down the comb, and paused for a 
 
 [147]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 few moments before the dressing table. Her 
 glance alighted upon a small jewel-casket, 
 which she opened, exclaiming, "I could look at 
 this pin forever ! It 's splendid ! Takeo-san has 
 excellent taste, hasn't he?" 
 
 She put down the case and went back to her 
 place beside the bed. 
 
 "Shunji is always urging me to study French 
 or English. He says that a diplomat's wife 
 ought to know at least one of these languages. 
 But I find them too hard." 
 
 Shunji, Chizu's fiance, was at present an em- 
 ploye in the Foreign Department. 
 
 "How glad I'd be to see you in a marumage, 
 although the shimada becomes you so well!" 
 said Nami, smiling. 
 
 " Oh, have pity!" 
 
 Her charming eyebrows came more closely 
 together, but an involuntary smile curled her 
 lips and betrayed even more openly her inner 
 thought. 
 
 "Do you remember Hagiwara-san, Nami, 
 the one that left school a year before us ? " 
 
 "Yes, I do. She married Matsudaira." 
 
 "That's the one. Well, they were divorced 
 yesterday. So I was told." 
 
 "You don't say! And what was the reason?" 
 
 [148]
 
 AN EXCHANGE OF CONFIDENCES 
 
 "Her husband's parents were very fond of 
 her, but Matsudaira didn't care for her at all." 
 
 "Didn't they have a child, too?" 
 
 "Yes; one. But Matsudaira became ac- 
 quainted with a bad woman and he was so little 
 ashamed of his infidelity that Hagiwara's 
 father grew angry and said he didn't want his 
 
 daughter married to so infamous a man 
 
 And at last, he called his daughter back to her 
 home." 
 
 "How terrible it must be to have a husband 
 who doesn't love you. Not even the love of 
 your parents is enough compensation for such 
 a loss!" 
 
 Nami sighed. 
 
 "It makes me sad to think that so many girls 
 educated together at the same school, side by 
 side, should afterwards be dispersed through 
 the world, each according to her own fate ! . . . . 
 0-Chizu-san, we will always be friends and be 
 always near each other, won 't we ! " 
 
 "I desire that as much as you do." 
 
 Their hands met in a long clasp of affection. 
 
 After a few moments Nami spoke, smiling. 
 
 "If you only knew what dreams I have, lying 
 here in idleness! You'd laugh at me if I told 
 them to you. Just suppose that in many years 
 
 [149]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 around we have a war with some foreign 
 nation and Japan comes out victorious. Shunji- 
 san would then go as Minister of Foreign 
 Affairs to discuss terms of the peace treaty, 
 and Takeo, as Chief -Admiral of the fleet, would 
 blockade the ports of the enemy." 
 
 "And uncle at Akasaka will be Commander- 
 in-Chief of the army and navy, and my father, 
 as member of the Chamber of Nobles, will make 
 a speech demanding hundreds of thousands of 
 yens as indemnity." 
 
 "And 0-Chizu-san and I would join the Red 
 Cross!" 
 
 "But you won't be able to do that unless you 
 get stronger than you are now," said Chizu, 
 laughing. 
 
 Nami joined in the laugh, but scarcely had 
 she done so when she was attacked by a fit of 
 coughing and had to bring her hand to her chest 
 at the left side. 
 
 "We gossiped too much. Are you in pain?" 
 
 "Yes. When the cough takes me I feel a 
 stitch in the side. ' ' 
 
 As she spoke Nami turned her gaze toward 
 the last rays of the setting sun. 
 
 [150]
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 At Zushi 
 
 FIVE days after his encounter with Takeo, 
 Chijiwa was suddenly transferred from 
 his office at the general headquarters to 
 a regiment of the first division. 
 
 Chijiwa had been abjectly humiliated by his 
 cousin, and could not stifle or even hide a burn- 
 ing aversion for Takeo. 
 
 In the life of every person there comes a time 
 when everything seems to go wrong. Dis- 
 appointments and failures follow in rapid suc- 
 cession, and everything undertaken seems fore- 
 doomed, as if Heaven itself were determined 
 to send its chastisement without surcease. 
 
 For several years Chijiwa had found himself 
 in this unenviable position and was unable to 
 extricate himself. Nami had been taken from 
 him by Takeo, his speculations had failed, and 
 his debts had caused him to fall in disgrace be- 
 fore his superiors. 
 
 Takeo, whom he had been in the habit of 
 considering a mere fool, had humiliated him, 
 
 [151]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 and thus his relations with the Kawashima 
 family, his only relatives, had been broken. 
 
 But this was not all. Without any warning 
 he had been brusquely transferred from the 
 position he held at the headquarters. This 
 blow was all the more heavy since it struck 
 directly at his hopes of rapid promotion. The 
 brilliant career he had tried so -hard to launch 
 was seriously impeded by his transfer. He saw 
 himself, indeed, forced to occupy an insignifi- 
 cant post in the infantry, obliged to fulfill all 
 the duties that hitherto he had looked down 
 upon scornfully as menial labors of the common 
 soldier. Chijiwa was too conscious of his guilt 
 to offer protest. But he did not intend to 
 acknowledge defeat or to show any discourage- 
 ment because of his being lowered to the ranks ; 
 he began to execute his new humble duties with- 
 out revealing any shame. Up to that day 
 Chijiwa had shown himself to be endowed with 
 great presence of mind, which he never lost, 
 even in the most grievous turns of fortune. 
 But recent events had so overwhelmed him that 
 as soon as he felt that he had fallen into deep 
 disfavor with those who had lately been his 
 protectors his blood rose to his brain and his 
 pulse hammered faster in his veins. 
 
 [152]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 Chijiwa's present plight was that of a man 
 who, having begun a rapid ascent of a moun- 
 tain from whose summit success smiles down 
 at him, is violently thrust back after the first 
 few successful steps. But who had thrust him 
 back? From several allusions in Takeo's con- 
 versation and from the fact that the head of 
 the General Staff was an intimate friend of 
 Viscount Kataoka, he suspected that the latter 
 was not a total stranger to his disgrace. 
 Chijiwa knew that Takeo was indifferent to 
 money matters, so he supposed that the resent- 
 ment shown by his cousin in the affair of the 
 three thousand yen must have a more serious 
 basis than anger at the loss of his money. For 
 Chijiwa had not the slightest suspicion that 
 Takeo's wrath could be attributed to the 
 forgery of his seal. 
 
 Perhaps Nami had revealed to Takeo the old 
 story of Chijiwa's declaration of love, which 
 she had repulsed. Gradually yielding to this 
 suspicion he began to feel that this was the true 
 clue to the matter, and his hatred and jealousy 
 waxed greater than ever. His disappointment 
 in love, his vexation at the loss of a most 
 promising position, his jealousy, his hatred for 
 the general and for Nami and Takeo, all these 
 
 [153]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 were so many fiery arrows that pierced his pas- 
 sionate soul and set it aflame. He had always 
 been proud of his shrewdness and used to make 
 fun of those who, blinded with rage, always lose 
 sight of their ulterior aims in the folly of their 
 present anger. But now, after this rapid suc- 
 cession of humiliations and misfortunes, he so 
 far lost the artificial calm of his disciplined 
 nature that he felt he could no longer control 
 his passions and that he must open some safety 
 valve to give vent to the boiling, tempestuous 
 poison that coursed through his veins. 
 
 Revenge ! Revenge ! 
 
 There is no greater lust in the world than 
 that of sipping the blood of a hated enemy. 
 The mere thought of this joy makes our eyes 
 sparkle; our tongues smack voluptuously 
 against our palates. 
 
 Revenge ! Revenge ! 
 
 But how? What powerful bomb could 
 Chijiwa discover to destroy the hated houses 
 of Kataoka and Kawashima at a single stroke? 
 How place it so that both houses should be 
 blown high up in the air? What a diverting 
 scene it would be to see the butchered flesh from 
 the bodies of those hated men and women, and 
 the fragments of their bones scattered to perdi- 
 
 [154]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 tion, still trembling with life. Oh, that would be 
 indeed an unforgettable orgy of jubilant ven- 
 geance ! 
 
 This was the problem that Chijiwa, since the 
 month of January, had been trying painfully 
 day and night to solve. 
 
 It was now the middle of March and the 
 petals of the plum blossoms were beginning to 
 fall to the ground like flakes of snow. 
 
 One day Chijiwa had to go to the Shimbashi 
 station to greet a friend who had been trans- 
 ferred from the third division to an office in 
 Tokyo. As he was coming out of the waiting- 
 room he passed a tall lady who was accompanied 
 by a young girl. The woman was upon the 
 threshold of the ladies' waiting-room. 
 
 1 1 How are you f ' ' 
 
 Madame Kataoka and Koma were standing 
 before him. At first Chijiwa 's face changed 
 color, but upon seeing from the expressions 
 upon their countenances that they knew noth- 
 ing about his affairs he breathed more easily. 
 He hated the general and Nami, but he under- 
 stood that it was perfectly futile to appear 
 angry with Madame Kataoka. So he bowed 
 very courteously and asked, with a smile, "How 
 is the Madame Viscountess?" 
 
 [155]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "We haven't seen you for some time. 
 What's the matter?" 
 
 "I would gladly have come to see you, but 
 I've been exceedingly busy these past few 
 months. Where are you bound for?" 
 
 "Zushi. And you!" 
 
 "I'm waiting for a friend. Are you upon 
 a pleasure trip?" 
 
 "Why, don't you know that we have a sick 
 woman on our hands?" 
 
 "A sick woman? And who can she be?" 
 asked Chijiwa, surprised. 
 
 "Nami," replied Madame Kataoka. 
 
 At that moment the bell sounded and passen- 
 gers came hurrying into the station. Koma 
 grasped her mother by the arm. "Mamma, it's 
 time for us to go. Come, quickly 1 ' ' 
 
 Chijiwa took charge of the ladies' valise, 
 ready to accompany them to their car. 
 
 "Is she very ill?" 
 
 "Yes. Her lungs are affected." 
 
 "Her lungs?" 
 
 "A touch of tuberculousis. She had a bad 
 
 hemorrhage and went to Zushi some time ago 
 
 to recover. We are on our way to see her." 
 
 She took her valise from Chijiwa, thanked him, 
 
 [156]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 and said, " Good-bye. I'll be back soon and I'll 
 expect you to call on us." 
 
 As he observed the costly cashmere shawl 
 and the bonnet trimmed with bright red ribbons 
 disappear inside of a first-class compartment, 
 Chijiwa could not suppress a vindictive smile, 
 which despite his efforts mounted to his lips. 
 
 When the physician saw that the symptoms 
 of Nami's illness were becoming worse he did 
 everything in his power to employ heroic 
 measures without as yet awakening apprehen- 
 sion about the poor suffering wife. Despite 
 these skilled efforts to combat the disease, 
 Nami's condition continued to grow more 
 serious and at the beginning of March it seemed 
 that the young wife was doomed to become a 
 victim of consumption. 
 
 Even her mother-in-law, who, always pre- 
 occupied with her own health, used to laugh 
 at the indispositions of youth and turn a deaf 
 ear to all proposals for a change of air and 
 for special cures, was very much disturbed by 
 Nami's hemorrhages. She felt certain fears, 
 for she had heard talk about the contagious 
 nature of the illness, and thus, without any 
 opposition, followed the advice of the doctor 
 
 [157]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 who advised Nami to be sent to the Kataoka 
 villa at Zushi with a trained nurse. 
 
 Nami had been deeply impressed by the first 
 violent manifestation of the disease. Her feel- 
 ing was that of a solitary traveler who, lost on 
 an immense shore, finds himself suddenly en- 
 circled on all sides by hosts of black, menacing 
 clouds. When, however, that horrifying silence 
 had been broken, and Nami saw herself en- 
 veloped by rumbling thunder and blinding 
 flashes of lightning, hurled about by the howl- 
 ing winds and drenched by torrents of rain, 
 she summoned all her strength to flee soon from 
 that terrible tempest and the sight of the dark 
 clouds. 
 
 Yet how horrible did the remembrance of that 
 first attack remain, and how vivid ! 
 
 It was the second of March. Nami was feel- 
 ing better than usual, and was amusing herself 
 by arranging flowers of various colors in sym- 
 bolic groups, an innocent pleasure that for a 
 long time she had been unable to enjoy. She 
 had just asked her husband, who happened to 
 be close by, to help her place the flowers. They 
 were out on the veranda and she was plucking 
 some twigs from a splendid little plum tree. 
 
 Suddenly she felt a keen pang in her breast, 
 
 [158]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 her head sank to her shoulder, a stifled cry came 
 from her throat, and the fatal gush of blood, 
 so much feared, flowed forth from her lips, 
 which had at first contracted in a horrible 
 spasm. The terrible moment that she had 
 awaited with a sad presentiment had come at 
 last; before her confused mind arose a fleeting 
 vision, that of a grave seen afar through a 
 scarcely transparent veil 
 
 Ah! Death! 
 
 When Nami was still a little unhappy baby 
 life had contained few joys for her and death 
 would not have brought much grief; but now 
 she had begun to know the sweetness of life 
 and it seemed that life of itself was a great, 
 incommensurable joy when compared with 
 
 death Ah! That thought was too 
 
 cruel, it was unbearable. And now that she 
 faced an uncertain future she decided to strug- 
 gle, to fight the frightful plague with all her 
 strength. She summoned all her courage, 
 forced herself to appear full of hope, and 
 bravely lifted her heart that had been too soon 
 oppressed and cowed by a mad terror of 
 death Carefully and diligently she sub- 
 mitted to all the rules and remedies prescribed 
 for her, much to the satisfaction of the physi- 
 
 [159]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 cian, who was happy to find so obedient a 
 patient. 
 
 Takeo, who was at that time stationed at 
 Yokusaka, not far from Zushi, came often to 
 see her; indeed, he rushed to her side as often 
 as his duties permitted. She received frequent 
 letters from her father, and her aunt and Chizu 
 paid her many visits. And good old Iku, who 
 had been separated from her the previous sum- 
 mer, took such tender and affectionate care of 
 her that Nami, despite the sadness occasioned 
 by her illness, felt as if she were in a paradise, 
 surrounded as she was by so much solicitous 
 
 attention and so much love And at so 
 
 beautiful a place. And besides, there was an 
 old and faithful man servant who directed the 
 affairs of the house most intelligently and knew 
 how to procure for his beloved mistress the best 
 of comforts. 
 
 It was still cold in the city when Nami left 
 it to take refuge in the charming strip of warm, 
 sun-bathed seashore. It seemed to her that she 
 could breathe more easily in the bright light of 
 fruitful nature and in the still brighter atmos- 
 phere of human sympathy. It was not long 
 before she began to feel relieved and much bet- 
 ter; after two weeks the hemorrhages ceased 
 
 [160]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 and her cough, too, gave signs of diminishing. 
 The doctor, who came frequently from Tokyo 
 to watch the progress of the case, expressed 
 great satisfaction upon seeing that the disease 
 was making no further inroads. He could now 
 assure them that there was hope of recovery 
 because the patient had taken every precaution 
 and had scrupulously followed his injunctions. 
 
 It was evening of the first day of April. In 
 the capital it was still too early for the blossom- 
 ing of the cherry trees, but here in Zushi the 
 wild cherries on the slope of the hill were be- 
 ginning to bloom and across the ample extent 
 of pale green could be seen, here and there, 
 pleasant clouds of white. 
 
 On this day, however, nature had seemed 
 oppressed by a sense of sadness. A slow 
 drizzle had been falling since early morning. 
 The hills and the sea were blurred to the sight, 
 merging into a gray, uniform, dull background. 
 It seemed that the long spring day would never 
 come to an end. Towards evening the rain be- 
 gan to fall faster and there arose a wind that 
 howled and played havoc with doors and paper 
 windows, while the reverberating thunder of 
 the waves sounded like the charge of thousands 
 of wild steeds. The fishermen's huts had been 
 
 [161]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 barricaded and not a light revealed the exist- 
 ence of a human being. 
 
 In the Kataoka villa a familiar scene was 
 taking place. Takeo had arrived, received with 
 joy after a long wait that had begun in the 
 early hours of the day. Owing to a delay he 
 had not been able to leave until toward evening, 
 and then he hurried to the house, defying the 
 menacing darkness of the tempestuous night. 
 
 He had already changed his clothes and after 
 having eaten supper he was now reading a let- 
 ter, leaning against the table. 
 
 Before him Nami was embroidering an ele- 
 gant purse. Often her needle rested idly be- 
 tween her fingers, as she raised her glance and 
 smiled at her husband, or sank into a revery, 
 with her ear attuned to catch every sound that 
 came out of the stormy night. In her hair was 
 inserted a sprig of cherry blossoms with tender 
 little green leaves. On the table between hus- 
 band and wife was a lamp that shed a soft, 
 rosy light over the room. In a vase near the 
 lamp another sprig of cherry blossoms slowly 
 dropped its snow-white petals. Perhaps the 
 starry crowns were still dreaming of the spring- 
 time splendor that had enfolded them that 
 morning on the green hills. Outside, the wind 
 
 [162]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 moaned incessantly and the rain fell with a 
 ceaseless monotone. 
 
 Takeo folded the letter and at last broke the 
 silence. 
 
 ''Your father seems to be very much worried 
 about you. Tomorrow morning I'll leave for 
 Tokyo and I'll do my best to get to Akasaka." 
 
 "What? You're going away again to- 
 morrow? Oh, yes. Your mother expects you. 
 I should love to go with you " 
 
 "Nami-san, you mustn't forget why you're 
 in exile ! ' ' 
 
 * * Oh, if this is exile I wish it would last for- 
 ever ! Dearest, you may smoke. ' ' 
 
 "Do I look as if I wanted to smoke! Thanks, 
 I 'd better not smoke while I 'm here. I '11 make 
 up for it tomorrow. ' ' 
 
 Nami smiled. ' ' Well, seeing you 're so good, ' ' 
 she said, "I'll let you taste some excellent 
 cakes. Iku will soon bring them in. " 
 
 "Thanks. Did 0-Chizu-san bring them to 
 you? What are you working at there? It's 
 really very pretty ! ' ' 
 
 "It helps me pass the time. I'm making it 
 for mamma. Oh, never fear, it doesn't tire 
 me at all. On the contrary, it diverts my mind. 
 And this evening I feel so well ! Won't you let 
 
 [163]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 me stay up a little later than usual? I don't 
 look sick any more, do I ? " 
 
 ' * I 'm not surprised that you should feel bet- 
 ter, seeing that your famous physician, Takeo 
 Kawashima, is at your side. Really, though, 
 I think you improved very much during the past 
 few days. There's no longer any danger " 
 
 Old Iku, who at this point came in with the 
 tea and cakes, exclaimed, "What a terrible 
 storm tonight. And how lucky that the Baron 
 has come ! We 'd never have been able to sleep 
 a wink if he hadn't arrived. Mademoiselle 
 Chizu has left us and the nurse, too, has re- 
 turned to Tokyo. Of course, there 's old Mokei, 
 but " 
 
 "How awful this kind of weather must be 
 for the men at sea. And perhaps the ones who 
 anxiously await their return are even more to 
 be pitied!" said Nami. 
 
 "Oh, this sort of weather is comparatively 
 fine!" observed Takeo, while he sipped his tea 
 and rapidly caused two or three pieces of cake 
 to disappear. "But if you had been with us 
 during a certain tempest in the Yellow Sea, 
 you'd know what a storm at sea means ! When 
 even a vessel of 4000 tons is lifted up like a 
 feather to a height of twelve or fifteen metres, 
 [164]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 while the deck is overwhelmed by furious waves 
 and the whole hulk creaks as if it's going to 
 come apart like a wooden shack ! I 'm ready to 
 wager that you'd not feel very comfortable at 
 such a time!" 
 
 The wind outside increased in fury and was 
 now throwing the rain violently against the 
 house, while the rain drops struck against the 
 windows like pebbles thrown with force. Nami 
 closed her eyes and Iku shuddered. All were 
 silent for some time, and only the voice of the 
 storm was heard as it howled with growing 
 rage. 
 
 " Let's not speak of such horrible things. In 
 weather like this it's better to keep the lamp 
 well lighted and to talk about cheerful matters. 
 This place seems warmer than Yokosuka. The 
 cherries are already in blossom here." 
 
 Nami arranged the flowers in the vase. 
 
 "Kind old Mokei gathered these on the hill- 
 side this morning," she said. "Aren't they 
 beautiful? I'm afraid that this storm is going 
 to do lots of damage to the tender plants and 
 the budding branches ! However, these flowers 
 are strong and courageous. This afternoon, as 
 I was reading some verses by our Buddhistic 
 poetess, Rengetsu, I found these sweet lines : 
 
 [165]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Oh, how I love you, luminous, odorous flowers, 
 When as you flourish in full-colored, beauteous vigor. 
 
 Yet, oh how soon does the grave ope to receive you ! 
 The first of the sun's sweet kisses is almost the last. 
 
 Then do you die, calmly, pure as the air, 
 
 Sweetly exhaling your breath like a dream of love. 
 
 For you are indeed a dream, of light and perfume: 
 Sent from above, oh flower, and cannot remain. 
 
 You pass o'er the earth, e'en as a flash through the 
 
 heavens, 
 And in a divine moment of life are consumed. 
 
 "What's that? Consumed in a moment! 
 Our people love flowers too much, and other 
 frail things that fall too soon. It's all very 
 sad, to be sure, but it isn't good to be too 
 tender-hearted. In war and in other enter- 
 prises those who fall are conquered. I would 
 rather encourage in people, through means of 
 poetry, the proud and constant feeling that 
 makes one love and cling to life up to the very 
 last breath. And my song would be far dif- 
 ferent. Listen. It'll surprise you, perhaps. 
 It's my first attempt." Takeo recited: 
 
 Smile not at me if I wildly embrace this life. 
 Nor call it a childish caprice, this thirst of mine 
 
 For life. Although I am bewildered here below, 
 Still can I not believe that death is a boon. 
 
 [166]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 For that my heart rejoices, drunk with delight, 
 Despite all the bitterness and suffering, 
 
 In seeing the flowers gently rise to new life, 
 Upon their dead stems, in the first sweet days of 
 spring. 
 
 "How do you like those verses? Don't you 
 think I've surpassed even Hitomaro?" 
 
 "How pretty they really are! My master is 
 a genuine poet. Don't you think so, Madame 
 Nami?" 
 
 Takeo beamed with delight. 
 
 1 1 Now that old Iku has passed judgment, my 
 fame is assured!" 
 
 The noise of the storm in chorus with the 
 thunder of the waves filled the pause in their 
 discussion and it seemed to the three silent per- 
 sons that they were lost at sea in a fragile boat. 
 Old Iku went out for some water. Nami 
 brought out the little thermometer that she had 
 a short time before placed next her body and 
 showed it happily to her husband. Her fever 
 continued to diminish. Then she began for a 
 while to arrange the flowers that she had just 
 laid upon the table and suddenly she said, in 
 
 a soft voice, "It's just a year today I 
 
 recall it all so clearly. I was riding off in the 
 carriage and my folks were at the door waving 
 
 [167]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 me good-bye, and I could find no words to say 
 
 farewell. And then I remember at Tameike 
 
 bridge night overtook us and before us rose a 
 full moon. And at that season the cherry trees 
 were in bloom, too; while the carriage slowly 
 climbed the hill the white petals fell about us 
 in a merry dance. Do you remember? One 
 petal fell on my hair and I didn't know it until 
 auntie took it off when we got out. ' ' 
 
 Takeo placed his cheek against her hand. 
 
 "How quickly the years fly by!" he said. 
 "You'll see. In a short while we'll be celebrat- 
 ing our silver wedding! I still recall how re- 
 served you were on the day of our wedding. 
 And how surprised I was to find you so calm ! ' ' 
 
 "And now will it surprise you more still 
 if I tell you, in confidence, that I was so be- 
 wildered, I scarcely was able to hold the cere- 
 monial cup in my hands." 1 
 
 At this moment Iku came in. 
 
 "What a fine time you're both having now," 
 she said. "How good it makes me feel to see 
 your happy faces! It makes me think of the 
 pleasant days of Ikao." 
 
 ' ' Ikao ! Oh, how happy we were, there ! ' ' 
 
 1 Reference to tfce custom of exchanging the cup of sak6 nine 
 times. (San-San Kudo). 
 
 [168]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 "And do you remember when we went fern 
 gathering ? I recall one woman that wasted no 
 time!" 
 
 "But it was you who urged me to the work!" 
 replied Nami, smiling. 
 
 "It will soon be fern season again. So hurry 
 up and get well, dearest. And we '11 go back and 
 gather some more " 
 
 Despite the tempestuous night, the next day 
 was calm and beautiful. 
 
 In the afternoon Takeo was to leave for 
 Tokyo. In the warm hours of the morning, 
 when the wind was still, he wanted to accom- 
 pany Nami on a short walk. They went toward 
 the sea-shore across a sandy hill shaded by a 
 pine grove. 
 
 "What wonderful weather! Who could have 
 foreseen it last night ? ' ' 
 
 "Nobody, really." 
 
 "See how near th6 other shore looks. As if 
 within the range of our voices ! ' ' 
 
 Wandering along the beach, which was 
 already dry, they passed groups of little boys 
 in search of shells and fishermen who were 
 hurrying to cast their nets in the calm sea. 
 Then they turned toward a part of the shore 
 that was planted with bushes and sought out 
 a solitary spot. 
 
 [169]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 All at once Nami, as if struck by a sudden 
 thought, asked, "Do you know what Chijiwa 
 is doing at present!" 
 
 " Chijiwa! That shameless scoundrel! I 
 never saw him again. But why do you inquire 
 after him I" 
 
 For an instant Nami hesitated, then she 
 answered, "You'll laugh at me. I dreamed of 
 him last night." 
 
 1 1 Dreamed of him I How 's that ? ' ' 
 
 "He was talking to mamma." 
 
 "Why bother your brain with such thoughts! 
 .... And what was he talking about?" 
 
 "I don't remember. But mamma seemed to 
 nod her head continually in agreement with 
 him. .... Oh, by the way, 0-Chizu-san told me 
 that she had seen him lately together with 
 Yamaki. Perhaps that was what made me 
 dream of him. Look, dear, Chijiwa will 
 never come into our home again, will he?" 
 
 "Certainly not. Mamma, too, is angry with 
 him." 
 
 A sigh escaped from Nami's lips. 
 
 "I can't reconcile myself to the thought that 
 your mother is so angry with me because of my 
 illness." 
 
 [170]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 Takeo felt a shudder ripple over his body. 
 He had not told his dear little invalid that his 
 mother, during the absence of Nami, had waxed 
 even more bitter and advised him continually 
 to keep away from Zushi so as to avoid catch- 
 ing the disease, nor how she had gone so far 
 as to speak ill of the Kataoka family regarding 
 the sickness of Nami, which disturbed the 
 widow so greatly. And when Takeo had sought 
 to calm his mother she called him a fool, re- 
 proving him for disobeying his mother out of 
 
 love for his wife This scene had several 
 
 times been repeated. 
 
 "Oh, my little darling, you worry altogether 
 too much ! Why should you give it any thought ? 
 Gather all your strength so as to recover, and 
 prepare for a nice celebration next spring. 
 Then we'll go with mamma to Yoshimo and 
 there we '11 watch the cherry trees ripen. There, 
 now we 've walked quite enough. Are you tired ? 
 Shall we return ? 
 
 They had reached the foot of a little hill that 
 rose from the shore with a slight slope. 
 
 "Let 's go as far as the temple of Fudo." I 'm 
 
 * A Buddhist deity, represented by a frightful countenance, and sur- 
 rounded by flames. In his right hand he holds a sword with 
 which to strike evil spirits, and in the left a rope with which to 
 strangle them. 
 
 [171]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 not at all tired. I feel so well that I could walk 
 to Europe." 
 
 " Really, do you feel well? Perhaps it would 
 be best for you to throw this shawl over your 
 
 shoulders The rocky ground is moist, 
 
 you might slip Hold firmly to my arm. ' ' 
 
 Takeo helped Nami climb the narrow, rocky 
 path. From time to time they stopped and at 
 last reached a waterfall, down which there 
 rolled numerous thin, silver streams. Beside 
 the waterfall was the temple of Fudo. A few 
 pines lifted their high trunks above the summit 
 of the slope, and their tops bent over toward 
 the seashore. 
 
 Takeo brushed the dust off a block of marble 
 and spread out the shawl for Nami to sit down. 
 He sat down beside her, clasped his knees and 
 exclaimed, "What a peaceful spot!" 
 
 The sea, indeed, was very calm. The noon- 
 day sky shone blue and cloudless. The waters, 
 on the surface, glistened with a luminous, 
 resplendent reflection, which did not change 
 under the most patient glance. Earth and sea 
 were at rest, dreaming in the deep quiet of that 
 spring day. 
 
 "Listen to me, my love!" 
 
 "What is it, Nami-san!" 
 
 [172]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 "Can it be cured?" 
 
 "What?" 
 
 "My illness." 
 
 "What nonsense are you speaking? Why 
 shouldn't it be cured! Trust me, you will re- 
 cover. I'll be able to cure you, I'll take such 
 good care of you!" 
 
 Nami let her head sink upon his shoulder. 
 
 "It seems to me, that I'll never get better. 
 My mother died from the same disease." 
 
 "Nami-san, why do you talk like this to me 
 today? Why, you're ever so much better. Did 
 you hear what the doctor said? Maybe your 
 mother died of it, but you're not yet twenty and 
 the illness is only in its first stage. You may 
 feel sure of recovery. Don't you remember 
 Okahava, that relative of ours whose whole 
 right lung was gone and whose doctor held out 
 no hope, and who lived a good fifteen years 
 after that? If your will proves strong enough 
 you will get well beyond a doubt. And if you 
 don't it will be your fault, because your love 
 for me will have been too weak. If Nami-san 
 loves me, she will surely get well. Tell me: 
 why are you so sad?" 
 
 Takeo seized Nami's hand and pressed it 
 passionately to his lips. A diamond sparkled 
 
 [173]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 on her little finger; it was the one that Takeo 
 had given her. 
 
 For a long time both were silent. A white 
 sail appeared, turning the island of Yenoshima, 
 and sped toward them over a sea as smooth aa 
 a mirror. On the breeze came the sounds of 
 a merry fishermen's song, far away. 
 
 Nami's eyes, shining with repressed tears, 
 seemed to smile, while her lips murmured, 
 "Yes, yes. I will recover. But why should we 
 have to die ! I would want to live for a thou- 
 sand years! Ah, if we must die, why not die 
 together?" 
 
 "If you should leave me, you may be sure 
 I could not survive you.'* 
 
 "Beally? What a joy to die together! But 
 you have a mother and duties to fulfil. You 
 can't do as you please. I shall go first, and 
 then wait for you. And you will think of me 
 often when I am no longer here? Oh, you will 
 do that, won't you?" 
 
 And now tears were rolling down his cheeks, 
 too. He caressed Nami's head g'ently, and 
 whispered to her, "Let's not talk of such sad 
 things. Get better, Nami, and we'll live to- 
 gether for a long, long time. And we'll cele- 
 brate our golden wedding!" 
 
 [174]
 
 AT ZUSHI 
 
 She pressed Takeo's hands tightly in her 
 own, let her head fall to his knees, and wept. 
 
 "Ill be your wife even beyond this life. 
 Nothing can separate us. Not enemies, not ill- 
 ness, not even death I am yours, all 
 
 yours, for eternity without end " 
 
 [175]
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 Revenge ! 
 
 THE smile that came to Chijiwa's lips 
 when, at the Shimbashi station, he 
 learned of Nami's illness, betokened a 
 feeling of exultation. Most unexpectedly he 
 discovered in his grasp the key to a prob- 
 lem that had up to that day given him much 
 laborious thought. The hated families of 
 Kawashima and Kataoka were united through 
 the marriage of Nami to Takeo. Her illness 
 thus offered an opportunity of double ven- 
 geance. The dangerous, contagious nature of 
 the disease and the frequent absences of Takeo 
 would favor the success of his machinations. 
 He felt sure that a few words opportunely 
 whispered into the widow's ear regarding her 
 daughter-in-law's illness would produce the 
 desired effect. When the mine, thus prepared, 
 would be touched off, all he would have to do 
 would be to jump quickly to one side, to a point 
 of safety, and then settle back to watch the 
 
 [176]
 
 REVENGE ! 
 
 development of the tragedy in which his ene- 
 mies would writhe in torture and anguish. 
 
 Chijiwa's mind felt a perverse delight in the 
 contemplation of his vengeance, and his spirit, 
 for a long time oppressed, began to glow with 
 new ardor in the certainty of his early satis- 
 faction. He knew too well the character of the 
 widow, and knew, also, that she had not been 
 roused to such anger as Takeo's by the recent 
 forgery. He knew, too, that she held Takeo in 
 very little esteem, thinking him still an in- 
 experienced youth, while on the other hand she 
 thought very highly of Chijiwa's shrewdness 
 and clever prudence. And finally he knew that 
 because she had very few relatives, and not 
 even the young couple was living with her, she 
 must feel lonely despite her habitual mis- 
 anthropy, and therefore inclined to receive 
 courteously those persons who would visit her 
 under such circumstances. Thus it became 
 fairly easy for him to discover in advance just 
 what probability of success awaited his schemes. 
 
 First of all the plotter sent Yamaki to the 
 Kawashima house to explore the territory and 
 especially to drop false rumors about the exem- 
 plary conduct of Chijiwa, as a token that he 
 had repented of his previous faults. 
 
 [177]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 One evening, toward the end of April, he was 
 informed that Nami, despite the most assiduous 
 attention, gave no signs of becoming any better 
 and that the antipathy of her mother-in-law 
 toward her was fast changing to hate. Taking 
 advantage of the absence of Takeo and that of 
 the steward Tazaki, who was away on business, 
 he directed himself toward the Kawashima 
 home, which he had not entered for many 
 months. He found his aunt engrossed in deep 
 meditation caused by a letter from Takeo that 
 she still held in her hands. 
 
 "No, there are few, if any signs of recovery, 
 despite the immense cost of the treatment," 
 said the widow. "It's already more than two 
 months that she's ill and her health doesn't 
 improve at all. Honestly, I don't know what 
 to do or where to turn now. I'd feel a little 
 better if I had at least one person to advise 
 me. You know, Takeo is little more than a 
 boy " 
 
 "Oh, I understand perfectly, dear aunt! I 
 feel that I should not have come here any more, 
 but this matter is such a sad blow to the house 
 of Kawashima that I can't stand aloof, above 
 all when I think of how kind you, Takeo-san 
 and my late uncle have been to me. It was this 
 
 [178]
 
 REVENGE! 
 
 that caused me to come here today. It's really 
 too bad, dear aunt .... there is no disease more 
 dangerous than tuberculosis. And you know, 
 it often comes about that the husband catches 
 it because of living with his wife. I even know 
 cases in which an entire family has been 
 stricken with consumption. I'm very much 
 concerned for Takeo; if you don't watch out 
 for him the matter might assume serious pro- 
 portions " 
 
 "You are right. I myself dwell in great fear 
 and several times I've warned Takeo to keep 
 away from Zushi. But what's the use? He 
 doesn't obey me at all. See, see " and she 
 pointed to the letter in her hand. "All he 
 speaks of is his wife, and what the doctor says, 
 and what the nurse is doing, and so on and so 
 forth." 
 
 Chijiwa, laughing, interrupted her com- 
 plaints. 
 
 "But, my dear aunt, it can't be otherwise. 
 The love of a husband for his wife can never 
 be too great. Takeo 's preoccupation with his 
 wife is worthy of the highest praise." 
 
 ' ' Not to my way of thinking. Do you call it 
 right to disobey one's parents because of a 
 wife's illness?" 
 
 [179]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Chljiwa sighed. 
 
 * ' How rapidly things have changed ! It seems 
 to me only yesterday that Takeo was married, 
 and you were so happy! Today the crucial 
 moment in the fate of the house of Kawashima 
 has arrived! For good or evil! You feel no 
 particular sympathy for Nami's parents, do 
 you?" 
 
 "How could I? What have I ever received 
 from them? I was favored with a more or less 
 formal visit from the proud lady, who brought 
 me an insignificant gift .... and that 's no token 
 of a very notable deference. We 've been visited 
 two or three times by the Katos .... but . . . . " 
 
 Chijiwa again sighed deeply and said, with 
 an expression of scorn, "In such a circum- 
 stance as this, Nami's parents ought to do 
 something to alleviate our grief ! How can they 
 look on so indifferently and abandon that sick 
 woman to our care ! The world is too selfish . . . 
 That 'sail!" 
 
 "Without a doubt." 
 
 "But Takeo 's health must be our first con- 
 cern. If what we fear should ever come about 
 .... it is the end of the house of Kawashima ! 
 The disease can show up at any time. What's 
 
 [180]
 
 REVENGE ! 
 
 to be done! Nothing. Since they're man and 
 wife it's impossible to separate them " 
 
 "That is so. It's impossible." 
 
 "But it's the duty of parents sometimes to 
 take their children off the paths that they have 
 chosen. Often the punishment is inflicted ex- 
 clusively for the future good of the children 
 themselves. Even if the children at first seem 
 to give themselves up to despair, after a time 
 they become reasonable and change their 
 minds " 
 
 "That, too, is very true." 
 
 "The glorious name of Kawashima must not 
 be permitted to die out, merely because of a 
 hesitation to interfere with a love affair or 
 through pity for a weak creature ! ' ' 
 
 "It most certainly must not!" 
 
 "And then, if they were to have a child .... 
 it would be the end " 
 
 "Naturally." 
 
 When Chijiwa saw that his aunt made no 
 opposition whatever to his arguments and in- 
 sinuations he exulted in his evil heart and 
 soon changed the topic of conversation. He 
 promised himself, however, to cultivate quickly 
 and carefully the poisonous seeds he had 
 planted in the widow's heart, so that he might 
 
 [181]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 soon behold the fruits of destruction and death. 
 And he knew that the time of the harvest was 
 not far away. 
 
 Takeo 's mother was not in herself so wicked 
 as to hate Nami for any exclusively personal 
 reason. She really took account of Nami's 
 willing attempts to please her mother-in-law, 
 and despite the difference in their breeding and 
 their ideas, she could not help being pleased at 
 certain similarities of tastes and thoughts. 
 She even confessed in the depths of her own 
 heart, although she took great care lest any- 
 one else should read her confession, that in 
 her own youthful days she had been far from 
 equalling Nami's sweet character. But when, 
 after two months of her daughter-in-law's ill- 
 ness, she began to be convinced that Nami was 
 a victim of a terrible plague, she was seized 
 with the fear that the disease could spread its 
 fatal consequences to others ; and when she saw 
 clearly that, despite all the money and care ex- 
 pended upon the young wife, there was no hope 
 of an early recovery, a strange feeling of dis- 
 illusion and antipathy rose in her soul. She 
 herself was unaware of the rapid development 
 of that sense of aversion which became deeper 
 and deeper as the days went by. And while that 
 
 [182]
 
 REVENGE! 
 
 feeling grew, as a result of the worries incident 
 to the illness, her natural reserve broke down 
 and her hatred developed with the utmost 
 violence. 
 
 Chijiwa, on his side, watched closely the 
 gradual progress of the evil in the widow's 
 heart, and in his renewed visits he tried to 
 press her, directing her ideas toward a definite 
 conflict. 
 
 By the time that Chijiwa 's frequent visits to 
 the Kawashima home during Takeo's absence 
 had begun to appear strange, the plotter had 
 already put into operation the greater part of 
 his perfidious plan, and already complacently 
 called himself, together with Yamaki, the author 
 of the drama upon which the curtain was soon 
 to rise. 
 
 [183]
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 Mother and Son 
 
 DUEING the first days of June the vessel 
 to which Takeo had been assigned re- 
 ceived orders to sail from Kure to 
 Saseho, from which point they were to leave for 
 the North to take part in the naval maneuvers 
 of the squadron, which was to assemble in the 
 sea of Hakodate. Because he would be gone 
 for a month he went one night to his home to 
 take leave of his mother. For some time the 
 widow had been very angry with Takeo. There 
 was no doubt that someone had been whispering 
 things into her ear. 
 
 On this evening, however, she received Takeo 
 with unwonted cordiality and warmth, and al- 
 though as a rule he was indifferent to small 
 attentions, he nevertheless felt a certain em- 
 barrassment at this unaccustomed tenderness 
 on his mother's part. 
 
 Every son, even after he has grown up, feels 
 happy in the thought that he is loved by his 
 mother. Takeo was all the more sensitive to 
 
 [184]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 such manifestations of affection after the 
 harshness of recent months. 
 
 After a frugal supper he allowed his thoughts 
 to return to Nami, and while he was taking his 
 bath, feeling the large drops fall upon him thick 
 and fast, his mind went back to his visit to 
 Zushi during the terrible storm. 
 
 Then he dreamed of the happy day when 
 Nami, completely recovered, would return to 
 
 his home And he prayed for the speedy 
 
 coming of that day with a passionate supplica- 
 tion in his heart. 
 
 Refreshed by the bath, and wrapped in a 
 comfortable kimono he went back to his 
 mother's room, and rubbed his forehead with 
 the palm of his right hand, while his lips pressed 
 the end of a lighted cigar. 
 
 The widow was smoking a thin, long pipe, 
 while a servant was massaging her back. She 
 raised her glance and said, "Are you ready so 
 quickly? You remind me of your father. 
 That 's how he used to come back from his bath. 
 Sit down on this cushion here, will you? Good, 
 Matsu, that's enough. Now go and prepare 
 some tea." 
 
 Madame Kawashima arose and took a plate 
 of cakes from the table. 
 
 [185]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 11 Mamma, you're showering me with atten- 
 tions, as if I were a guest," observed Takeo, 
 laughing and flicking the ashes off his cigar. 
 
 1 'Takeo, you come at just the right time. I 
 have something to talk over with you, and I've 
 been hoping for some time that you'd come. 
 Today .... you were in Zushi?" 
 
 Takeo knew that his mother disapproved of 
 his frequent visits to his wife, but it was im- 
 possible to hold them secret. 
 
 "Yes. I stopped for a little while. It seems 
 she's better. She feels so bad at the thought 
 of giving you trouble!" 
 
 "Really, does that make her feel bad?" 
 
 She scrutinized her son's face sharply and 
 uneasily. 
 
 Meanwhile the tea was served. The widow 
 turned to the girl who had brought it, saying, 
 "We don't need you for anything else, Matsu. 
 Shut the door tight." 
 
 Then she placed a little sugar in her cup and 
 in that of Takeo, and after having swallowed 
 the steaming liquid at a single gulp she grasped 
 her long pipe, lighted it and put it between her 
 lips. 
 
 "I'm suffering from my rheumatism again. 
 Lately it's become very serious. Yesterday I 
 
 [186]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 visited your father's tomb and my joints ache 
 yet. I feel that I've got one foot in the grave 
 already ! At least you, Takeo, had better take 
 good care of your health." 
 
 Takeo shook the ashes from his cigar and 
 looked at his mother, who, despite her fleshy 
 countenance, had very few wrinkles on her 
 forehead. 
 
 "I'm always away and there's nobody near 
 you to take care of the house. How I wish that 
 Nairn would recover, and return to help you! 
 That's what she herself is always saying!" 
 
 "I believe that. But I'm afraid of tuber- 
 culosis." 
 
 "But she's getting better now. The warm 
 weather is coming and then she's very young 
 and the disease can't develop any further." 
 
 "Even if she is getting better, we can't count 
 on a rapid recovery, Takeo. I learned from the 
 physician that her mother died of the same 
 disease " 
 
 "That's true. She told me so herself. 
 But " 
 
 "Consumption is hereditary, isn't it?" 
 
 "So they say, but Nami fell ill as the 
 result of a very bad cold. Everything depends 
 upon the care she receives. People speak of 
 
 [187]
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 epidemics and heredity, when very often the 
 real cause lies elsewhere. You know how strong 
 Nami's father is, and what a healthy young 
 girl Nami's sister is. Certainly 0-Koma-san 
 shows no disposition toward the disease. We 're 
 not at all so weak and delicate as the physicians 
 would like to have us " 
 
 Takeo laughed. 
 
 "It's no laughing matter " 
 
 She emptied her pipe by striking it against 
 her open palm, and resumed. 
 
 "I hold that tuberculosis is the worst of all 
 diseases. Takeo, you know Governor Togo's 
 family. The mother of the boy with whom you 
 often exchanged blows in your childhood quar- 
 rels died of consumption two years ago. Togo- 
 san himself died about six months later, of the 
 same disease. You knew that, didn't you? 
 Well, the son, employed in some city or other 
 by the government, as an engineer, died several 
 days ago, also of consumption. All of this 
 comes from the illness of a single person in the 
 family. I could tell you other similar cases. 
 Therefore I beg you, my dear Takeo, take care. 
 Unless we exercise the utmost caution we'll be 
 unable to avoid the most grievous conse- 
 quences. ' ' 
 
 [188]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 The widow laid aside her pipe and leaned 
 forward, as if to scrutinize more closely the 
 face of Takeo, who heard her in silence. Then 
 she continued. "I have something on my mind 
 that I must tell you, Takeo." 'A light shudder 
 went through her body, then, looking directly 
 at him she said, "You know, Nami. . . . ." 
 
 He raised his glance. 
 
 1 * What would you say to having Nami re- 
 called?" 
 
 1 ' Recalled ? What do you mean ? ' ' 
 
 "Yes. If she were recalled to the house of 
 her parents?" 
 
 ' * Her parents ? Would you want them to take 
 care of her during her illness ? ' ' 
 
 ' * Certainly, and they ought to think of that 
 themselves. In any case you should be pleaseol 
 to have them recall her." 
 
 "I don't understand you. Zushi seems to 
 me the very place for her. At the Kataokas 
 they have children. If you really want her to 
 return to Tokyo it would be far better if she 
 were to come here with us." 
 
 The mother slowly sipped another cup of 
 tea, which in the meantime had become cold; 
 then she said, in a trembling voice. "Takeo, 
 you're not drunk. Then why do you pretend 
 
 [189]
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 not to understand me?" And looking sharply 
 at him, she added, "I mean this: we must send 
 Nami back to the house of her parents ! ' ' 
 
 ''Send her back? Send her back? Do you 
 mean that she and I must separate ? ' ' 
 
 ''Softly, Takeo. Don't speak so loudly!" 
 And looking straight at her son, who was trem- 
 bling convulsively, she continued, ' ' Separation ? 
 Very well. Call it that if you wish " 
 
 ' ' Divorce ? But why ? ' ' 
 
 "You ask me why? Because of what I've just 
 told you. Because of the dangerous nature of 
 the disease." 
 
 "And so, because of her illness, you'd want 
 me to divorce Nami?" 
 
 "Precisely. Despite its being very painful 
 to me, too." 
 
 ' ' Divorce ! ' ' 
 
 The cigar fell from Takeo 's hand into the 
 fireplace, where it scattered a shower of sparks. 
 The lamp hissed, and the rain of the stormy 
 night seemed to beat with greater fury against 
 the windows. 
 
 The widow covered the smouldering cigar 
 with ashes and resumed her talk with the calm 
 and even tone of one who is intent upon per- 
 suasion. 
 
 [190]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 "I'm not at all surprised that you should be 
 shocked at the first hearing of this thought. 
 You were unprepared for it; but I have been 
 thinking about it for many days, and you, in 
 turn, must give lengthy consideration to what 
 I have said. I have nothing against Nami; 
 there isn't anything in her that displeases me 
 in any particular way, and besides, you love 
 her. For this reason it is heartbreaking for me 
 to have to advise you to divorce her. You may 
 say what you wish, but the dangerous nature 
 of the disease " 
 
 "But I tell you that she's now on the road 
 to recovery!" exclaimed Takeo impetuously 
 while his glance rested upon his mother with 
 an expression of anguish. 
 
 "Hear what I tell you. It may be that for 
 the moment the illness does not grow more 
 serious, but I have heard from doctors that this 
 disease takes a sudden change for the worse 
 after every ephemeral improvement. A change 
 of temperature can lead to a relapse. Nobody 
 is ever completely cured of consumption ; that 's 
 what the physicians say. Nami, for the mo- 
 ment, is not seriously ill, but just the same 
 she'll keep on failing and in the end you, too, 
 will catch it. If you have a child it will inherit 
 
 [191]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 the maternal disease. Think not only of Nami, 
 but of yourself, head of a family, and of your 
 child .... the heir to your name and property 
 .... all .... all dying of consumption. . . . The 
 house of Kawashima being extinguished ! Can 
 you endure the idea of a house whose power 
 has been established by the hard work of your 
 father, of a house that has enjoyed the special 
 favor of the Mikado, being ruined when you 
 die? Nami is much to be pitied, there's no 
 doubt of that. You, too, will suffer greatly. I 
 myself, as your mother, propose this way out 
 with great reluctance and with a broken heart. 
 But you must measure the things that are at 
 stake and reflect upon the harm that may come 
 to our house through Nami. Certainly she is 
 to be pitied, but the thought of you, the head 
 of a family, makes resistance necessary in this 
 sad crisis. You must subject your feelings to 
 the dictates of reason and do what I 've advised. 
 Don 't forget all that you owe to your house. ' ' 
 
 Takeo had listened in silence. Before his 
 mind appeared, as clear as the light of the sun, 
 the figure of Nami as he had left her that 
 morning. 
 
 ' * Mother, I can 't do such a cruel thing ! ' ' 
 
 [192]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 "What?" Her voice sounded somewhat 
 harsh and loud. 
 
 "If we ever did that, Nami would die." 
 
 "Well, since it's her lot to die anyway 
 
 But Takeo, remember that I 'm suffering anxiety 
 for your life. And I'm worried for the future 
 of the Kawashimas." 
 
 "Mother, if you're thinking of me, you must 
 feel as I do. No, I could never bring myself 
 to do anything so inhuman. Under no circum- 
 stances. She is still very young and can't be 
 of very much help to you, but she loves you even 
 as I do. And how can I divorce an innocent 
 wife merely because she's ill? That's no 
 reason. And why is it impossible for consump- 
 tion to be cured! Nami is getting along finely. 
 And if she is destined to die of it, she'll die as 
 my wife! The disease is catching, you say? 
 I'll take the utmost precaution and will do all 
 you advise in that regard, all except separate 
 from her. That I cannot do, not for anything 
 in the world. I cannot ! ' ' 
 
 "Fie! You speak only of Nami and think 
 nothing of your own life or of the future of the 
 Kawashimas. ' ' 
 
 "And you, on the other hand, think only of 
 my life. But what use could there be to an 
 
 [193]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 existence woven of cruelty and dishonorable 
 deeds? Injustice and cruelty have never 
 brought prosperity to a family. A divorce 
 from Nami would certainly not add to the honor 
 and the nobility of the Kawashima. No, I can- 
 not separate from her. Never ! Never ! ' ' 
 
 Although the widow was prepared to en- 
 counter a certain amount of resistance from 
 Takeo, she was overcome by the firmness and 
 the resolution he displayed, and her anger was 
 roused to a high pitch. The veins of her fore- 
 head swelled, her temples throbbed violently, 
 and the hand in which she held her pipe quivered 
 several times. She was struggling to stifle her 
 rage and even tried to smile as she spoke. 
 
 1 'Come, now. Don't get so excited. Think 
 it over camly. You are young and don't know 
 the world. But you've heard the proverb: 
 Save the large animal by sacrificing the small. 
 Well, Nami is now the small animal. The house 
 of Kawashima we are the large animal. I 
 pity Nami, and her parents, too, but can they 
 expect us to fall ill of their own disease and to 
 sacrifice the existence of the Kawashimas to 
 an unjustifiable feeling of compassion? And 
 even if she and her parents were to condemn 
 us, such a thing would be preferable to the 
 
 [194]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 ruin of our house. You speak of injustice, 
 of cruelty, but you can find cases like ours 
 on every side. It is just to separate from one 's 
 wife when she does not help to increase the 
 honor of the family ; it is just when she is bar- 
 ren or is stricken by a dangerous disease. 
 That's what the public opinion says, isn't it? 
 The teachings of tradition are above discussion. 
 In a case such as the present the parents them- 
 selves ought to come of their own accord to 
 take back their daughter. And since they don't 
 see fit to do so, what is there wrong in making 
 them understand where their duty lies?" 
 
 "Public opinion! Tradition!" he retorted. 
 But we have no right to do wrong just because 
 others do it. Separate because of illness! 
 That's the brutal custom of an epoch that is 
 fortunately past! And even if this were an 
 accepted principle today, it would merit noth- 
 ing but contempt. We are not obliged to fol- 
 low the standards of an ancient and inhuman 
 custom. You think only of our family. But 
 what will the Kataoka family say when they see 
 that a daughter has been sent back to them 
 almost immediately after she has left them? 
 And on account of illness ! And then, how can 
 Nami return there without falling a prey to the 
 
 [195]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 blackest despair? Just imagine that 1 was ill 
 with lung trouble, and that they were to take 
 Nami away from me because tuberculosis is 
 catching! How does such an idea strike you? 
 Well? Isn't it the same thing?" 
 
 "No, it's very much different. Woman is 
 inferior to man." 
 
 "Let it be as you say! But as far as the life 
 of feelings goes, she is not his inferior! Let 
 us examine matters from this more practical 
 point of view, I beg you. Nami, in recent days, 
 has had no violent attacks and now she's re- 
 covering. If I were to follow your advice, with- 
 out a doubt I should be the cause of a re- 
 lapse. Can you take such a burden upon your 
 conscience? Could you do that toward a 
 stranger, let alone your own son's wife? 
 Can't you see that it would be I who was killing 
 Nami?" 
 
 Takeo sobbed. His tears, beyond his con- 
 trol, scalded his cheeks and fell upon the mat 
 at his feet. 
 
 The widow arose impetuously and from a 
 shrine brought forth an ihai or wooden tablet, 
 upon which was inscribed a Buddhistic name. 
 Then, evoking the spirit of her dead husband 
 she turned to her son, saying, "Takeo, hear 
 
 [196]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 me. You may pay little heed to my command; 
 but dare to repeat the words you have spoken 
 before the spirit of your father ! Repeat them, 
 if you dare ! The spirits of your ancestors are 
 listening to you ! Repeat them, rebellious son ! ' ' 
 She looked intently at Takeo and repeatedly 
 struck her pipe against the edge of the fireplace. 
 He, who was usually indulgent and patient with 
 his mother, grew red with anger and with dif- 
 ficulty restrained himself. 
 
 "What, mamma? You call me rebellious?" 
 "And isn't that just what you are? Isn't 
 it rebellion when, because of your wife you 
 scorn the words of your mother? Isn't it dis- 
 obedience to squander the life that I gave you 
 with pain and have preserved at the cost of 
 countless sacrifices? Isn't it rebellion when 
 you lead a house to ruin despite my command- 
 ments and my prayers ? You are a disobedient 
 son and trample upon your most sacred 
 duties! . . . ." 
 
 "But, dear mother, humanity " 
 
 "Enough of that word 'humanity'. You 
 place your wife before your parents! Fool! 
 You think only of your wife and forget your 
 first family! Wretch! You speak only of 
 Nami ! But we will curse you ! ' ' 
 
 [197]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Takeo bit his lips and large tears fell from 
 his eyes. 
 
 1 i Mother ! Don 't be so cruel ! ' ' 
 
 "Cruel?" 
 
 "I never spoke that word till just now. But 
 today you don 't seem to understand me at all. ' ' 
 
 "Why don't you obey me and consent to 
 separation from Nami?" 
 
 "This " 
 
 "No hesitating! Takeo, hear me: you must 
 choose between your wife and your mother! 
 Do you choose Nami? Do you place her before 
 me ? Ah, you wretch ! ' ' 
 
 In a rage she struck the edge of the fireplace 
 with her pipe, which was shattered to frag- 
 ments. Some pieces struck violently against 
 the opposite wall. 
 
 At the same moment behind the screen there 
 was heard a stifled exclamation and immediately 
 a trembling voice asked, "May I come in?" 
 
 "Who is it? What's it about?" 
 
 "A telegram." 
 
 In two seconds Takeo had torn away the thin 
 envelope and had read the dispatch. The girl 
 disappeared at once, frightened by the angry, 
 dark look of her mistress. But in that short 
 instant the widow 's anger began to cool off and 
 
 [198]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 mother and son sat down opposite each other 
 in silence. 
 
 The rain was falling in torrents. 
 
 At last the woman resumed the conversa- 
 tion; her eyes still preserved an expression of 
 anger, but her words did not sound so harsh 
 as before. 
 
 "Takeo, really, I have only your good in 
 mind when I insist upon a separation. You are 
 my only child, and my only consolation is to 
 see you forge ahead courageously, a sound, 
 healthy man, with a sturdy family. ' ' 
 
 Takeo, who had sunk into a deep revery, 
 raised his head, and pointing to the telegram, 
 said, "I have just received orders to leave at 
 once. By tomorrow morning at the latest I 
 must start out. I'll not return sooner than a 
 month or thereabouts. In the meanwhile you 
 will do nothing, and will take care that Nami 
 learns nothing. Wait till I come back. ' ' 
 
 The following morning Takeo made his 
 mother repeat the promise not to take, in his 
 absence, any steps toward effecting a separa- 
 tion, and the widow assured him that she would 
 mention the subject to nobody. He left for the 
 doctor's, to ask him to take special care of 
 
 [199]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Nami; he then hastened to Zushi by the after- 
 noon train. 
 
 When he got off, at the station, the sun was 
 setting and soon the sickle of the crescent moon 
 could be faintly discerned against the golden 
 sky. Takeo crossed the little bridge over the 
 stream and took a path that passed through 
 a wood which was already invaded by the twi- 
 light. 1 ^ 
 
 When the road broadened into the familiar 
 little valley, and he could make out from afar 
 the outline of the well and the pail that hung 
 from its place, the sound of a harp came to his 
 ears. 
 
 "It's Nami playing," thought Takeo, and it 
 seemed that his heart must break. He paused 
 for several instants at the threshold, drying 
 his tears. 
 
 Nami was feeling much stronger and was 
 seeking relief from the anxious waiting in the 
 sad notes of the instrument. 
 
 At once she noticed that something was 
 weighing upon Takeo 's spirits, but he tried to 
 evade her questions and said that he was tired 
 from not having fallen asleep until a very late 
 hour. 
 
 They sat down close together, to the supper 
 
 [200]
 
 MOTHER AND SON 
 
 that was always ready, as if the master were 
 expected every night ; but Nami could not bring 
 a morsel to her mouth. Courageously she tried 
 to hide her anxiety with a forced smile. When 
 the time for the last train to leave had arrived, 
 she was still busy sewing buttons on his coat 
 and brushing his cloak. Takeo could stay no 
 longer and rose to go. 
 
 Nami clung to his arm and asked, in a broken 
 voice, "Is it already time for you to leave us, 
 my love?" 
 
 "I'll return soon, my darling. I beg you, be 
 prudent and take good care of your health." 
 
 Their hands had joined in a convulsive 
 grasp. 
 
 At the door old Iku helped him put on his 
 shoes and Mokei approached with a lantern in 
 his hand, ready to accompany his master to the 
 station and to carry his traveling bag. 
 
 "Good Iku, I'm entrusting my Nami to your 
 care .... Nami-san, I 'm going. ' ' 
 
 1 * Come back soon, I beg you. ' ' 
 
 Takeo nodded. He walked about a dozen 
 steps forward by the uncertain light of the 
 lantern, then turned around. 
 
 Nami was erect on the threshold, motionless. 
 
 [201]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Her shoulders were covered with a white shawl. 
 She was waving a handkerchief. 
 
 * ' Come back soon ! ' ' 
 
 "Yes, Nami-san. You'll catch cold Go 
 
 inside, please ! ' ' 
 
 But the white form could still be made out 
 against the obscure background when he turned 
 
 around for a second time, and a third 
 
 Then the road suddenly plunged into darkness 
 and the white apparition disappeared before 
 his anxious glance. But for the third time came 
 the weak sound of a voice imploring through 
 tears, "Come back soon!" 
 
 Far off, almost upon the edge of the horizon, 
 he saw the round curve of the sickle-shaped 
 moon appear and disappear behind the tops of 
 the pines. . . . 
 
 [202]
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 The Candidate for Nami's Place 
 
 THE loud shout of the man who was pull- 
 ing the kuruma rapidly along announced 
 to the Yamaki household the arrival of 
 the master. 
 
 After he had taken his bath, he sank down 
 upon a white cushion, with his legs crossed in 
 the manner of tailors, turning his shoulders to 
 the little alcove in which some early irises were 
 blossoming in an earthen vase. His look was 
 that of a man who is content and completely 
 master of himself. 
 
 Dinner was brought. He quickly drank some 
 sake and cast toward the servant woman who 
 was waiting upon him a look expressive of hap- 
 piness and self-satisfaction at his skill in set- 
 tling affairs. 
 
 A servant girl entered with some newspapers. 
 
 4 'Well, what's the news in Korea? The ulti- 
 matum What's that? China is hurrying 
 
 troops? Is it possible? Japan will certainly 
 send some of hers. War looks inevitable. A 
 
 [203]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 good chance to make money Come, 0-Suma, 
 
 you must drink, too, in celebration of the great 
 event." 
 
 4 'Will there really be war?" 
 
 "Looks that way. Fine, isn't it? Listen, 
 0-Sumi, I Ve got some more good news for you. 
 I saw Chijiwa a little while ago, and he tells 
 me that the affair is rapidly approaching a 
 solution." 
 
 "It's decided, then? Does Takeo consent?" 
 
 "Takeo? He's still absent and they can't 
 win his consent anyway. But 0-Nami-san had 
 a new hemorrhage and the widow has given 
 up her last hope, and has made up her mind to 
 complete the matter during Takeo 's absence. 
 That's what will undoubtedly happen if Chi- 
 jiwa continues to press her. It would be rather 
 difficult to effect this plan if Takeo were here, 
 so the widow can't wait until it's accomplished. 
 .... Now everything will go as we wish. And 
 now, Your Highness, exult!" 
 
 "0-Nami-san is to be pitied 1" 
 
 "You're certainly queer! When you were 
 overwhelmed with pity for 0-Toyo your one 
 desire was to get rid of Nami-san, and now 
 that circumstances favor us you feel compas- 
 sion for Nami-san. Don 't think of such things ! 
 
 [204]
 
 THE CANDIDATE FOR NAMI'S PLACE 
 
 Think rather of how to make 0-Toyo take 
 N ami's place." 
 
 "But I'm afraid Takeo, when he finds that 
 Nami has been taken from him during his ab- 
 sence, will fly into a fury." 
 
 "Very possibly. But what's the use of the 
 anger when the thing's already done? And 
 after all, Takeo is an obedient young fellow. 
 When the widow will weep, he '11 try to hush up 
 the matter; I'm sure of that. And now things 
 are going from good to better. Let 's talk about 
 more important affairs. About Mademoiselle 
 0-Toyo We'll wait until Takeo 's excite- 
 ment has calmed down entirely. Then we'll 
 send O-Toyo to the widow, whether she's in- 
 vited or not, under the pretext of having her 
 learn good manners there. Naturally we '11 pay 
 for her maintenance and everything else. It 
 won't be at all so difficult as it appears. Every- 
 thing depends upon the widow's good humor. 
 When 0-Toyo will be Baroness Kawashima, 
 thus fulfilling her dearest wishes, then Takeo 's 
 father-in-law will take charge of the affairs of 
 the house. For Takeo is but a boy. That will 
 be excellent, really. But now let's think only 
 of O-Toyo." 
 
 [205]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "Will you have a little rice?" 
 
 "Never mind. This is really a day of double 
 celebration. O-Toyo 's marriage and my assum- 
 ing charge of the Kawashima affairs. You 
 ought to take care of her education ; you 're for- 
 getting to teach her how to run a home. O-Toyo 
 will never know how to perform her duties. 
 This continual indolence and her wild behavior 
 would discourage any mother-in-law, even the 
 goddess Kwannon." 1 
 
 "Yes, but I can't educate her as I should 
 like You're always saying. ..." 
 
 ' ' Enough. I hate these excuses Actions 
 
 speak louder than words. I '11 show you how to 
 educate O-Toyo!" 
 
 "Mademoiselle, your father desires to see 
 you ! ' ' 
 
 Toyo slowly turned at the sound of the girl 's 
 voice. She was finishing her evening toilette 
 and could not part with her mirror. 
 
 ' ' Very well. A moment. ' ' She smoothed her 
 hair and asked, "Take, does everything seem 
 all right?" 
 
 "Everything. How beautiful the mademoi- 
 selle looks ! ' * 
 
 1 Goddess of pity and mercy. 
 
 [206]
 
 THE CANDIDATE FOE NAMI'S PLACE 
 
 " Thanks." 
 
 She looked once more into the glass and 
 smiled. 
 
 Take removed Toyo's dressing gown, while 
 she repeated in a meek, but warning tone. 
 
 "Your father is waiting for you." 
 
 "Yes, yes. I'm coming." 
 
 She cast a long, farewell glance into the 
 mirror and rapidly crossed the rooms that led 
 to her father's study. 
 
 "You kept us waiting, 0-Toyo. Come here. 
 Have mamma sit down and prepare to serve. 
 Fill my goblet. See here. Don't empty the 
 pitcher by turning it over suddenly. You don't 
 know how to serve sake yet. That's it ! That's 
 the way ! Gracefully ! ' ' 
 
 Yamaki, whose brains were beginning to be 
 befogged by his copious libations, continued to 
 drink despite his wife's advice, and observed, 
 "O-Toyo looks very beautiful when her hair 
 is done up well. Like now. Isn't that so, 
 0-Sumi? Her complexion is perfect." 
 
 Toyo smiled proudly and her body soon 
 assumed the outline of the letter S. 
 
 "She is as graceful in appearance as she is 
 genteel in speech when she 's in good humor. 
 
 [207]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Only her front teeth project too far, like her 
 mother's." 
 
 "Hush! Hyozo!" 
 
 0-Sumi frowned. Toyo assumed a bitter- 
 sweet expression. 
 
 "Raise the corners of your eyes just a third 
 of an inch and your face will become en- 
 chanting ! ' ' 
 
 ' ' Hyozo ! What are you saying ! ' ' 
 
 0-Sumi tried to dam the flood of her hus- 
 band's comments, but it was a vain effort. 
 
 "Look! Look! Why are you so angry, 
 O-Toyo? That doesn't favor the expression of 
 your face. Don't look so savagely. See, see, 
 I bring you good news. Pour me out another 
 beaker for my pains, and I'll tell you the se- 
 cret." He emptied the beaker, which she had 
 filled to the brim, and began with a silly laugh, 
 "We were just talking about Takeo-san." 
 
 Like a horse, who, for a long time accustomed 
 to a wretched, almost empty stall, suddenly per- 
 ceives the odor of hay mown in the springtime, 
 and is shocked out of his weakness, so 0-Toyo 
 was shocked and cocked her ear. 
 
 "You scratched out the picture of O-Nami, 
 and your conjuration worked wonderfully." 
 
 "Hyozo!" 
 
 [208]
 
 THE CANDIDATE FOR NAMI'S PLACE 
 
 Madame O-Sumi knit her eyebrows for the 
 third time. 
 
 "Now let's come to the point. 0-Nami-san 
 is very ill, and therefore she's going to be 
 separated from Takeo-san. The matter, at 
 present, is not known to her parents ; Nami-san 
 herself knows nothing about it. But it will all 
 take place shortly. Now the difficulty lies in 
 finding a person to take Nami's place. And 
 here is the main idea. Your mother and I want 
 to see you take the place that Nami-san held. 
 .... That can 't happen all of a sudden, so that 
 at first we're going to send you to Madame 
 
 Kawashima to be educated Wait, now. 
 
 Don't be so astonished. We're going to send 
 you as a candidate. Understand me ? This is 
 the chief point. ' ' 
 
 He paused for breath and then, eyeing his 
 wife and his daughter with a wily glance, he 
 resumed. 
 
 "That's the chief point, 0-Toyo. Although 
 it may be premature, I want to impress it upon 
 your mind from the very start. As you know, 
 the mother of Takeo-san is widely noted for 
 her obstinate, selfish, fussy character. Oh, I 
 beg your pardon ! I forgot that she 's going to 
 be your mother-in-law ! For the rest, she 's cer- 
 
 [209]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 tainly not an amiable woman, like your own 
 mother, for example! Your future mother-in- 
 law is neither a serpent nor a devil; she's a 
 human being. And by using a great deal of 
 tact, you could easily become the daughter-in- 
 law even of a she-devil or a monster. If I were 
 only a woman I'll bet that I'd have widow 
 Kawashima as soft as mush, and not only her, 
 but even a worse witch. My skill can't serve 
 you, but it can teach you to act with cunning. 
 Pay good heed to what I tell you, 0-Toyo. 
 When you will be situated in that house as her 
 aide, that is, as a candidate for marriage, 
 (that's a secret, of course), you mustn't be as 
 lazy as you are now. You must get up early in 
 the morning, you know that old folks like her 
 are early risers, and you must put all her 
 things in order, even to the exclusion of other 
 matters. And you mustn't be so touchy as you 
 are now. You must always appear meek, un- 
 derstand? You must submit even when she 
 scolds you bitterly, and must humiliate your- 
 self when she orders you to do something un- 
 reasonable. You must give in even if you're 
 right. If you'll do as I say she'll insist that 
 you never leave her. That is the sense in which 
 you must understand the proverb: 'In defeat 
 
 [210]
 
 THE CANDIDATE FOE NAMI'S PLACE 
 
 lies half the victory.' You mustn't be cross, 
 do you hear? In the third place, and this may 
 be a little premature, but I tell it to you now 
 because this is a good opportunity ; in the third 
 place, suppose that you have already married 
 him. You musn't let it appear that you're too 
 happy with him. Naturally it makes no dif- 
 ference to me how you act toward him when 
 you are alone with each other. . . . But what 
 I want to impress upon you is that you have a 
 care about the opinions of outsiders. More- 
 over, you must be very affable toward your 
 mother-in-law, but you must act a trifle proud 
 toward your husband, and it wouldn't be so 
 bad if you 'd give him a little lesson occasionally 
 in the presence of his mother. A mother should 
 be very happy to find that her son is very ^nauch 
 
 loved by his wife, but it 's strange it isn 't 
 
 usually that way. It's a matter of jealousy or 
 of pure selfishness. Besides, if you become too 
 fond of your husband, there's a danger of 
 slighting your mother-in-law, or at least, she '11 
 
 think you're slighting her 0-Nami-san, 
 
 from the looks of things, committed this very 
 error, showing her great love for Takeo too 
 plainly. The differences between mother-in- 
 law and daughter-in-law often arise from the 
 
 [211]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 fact that the mother is left to herself while the 
 young couple is too happy. So that you want 
 to make it a point to remember your mother-in- 
 law. In a short time the old lady will go to 
 her rest and then .... for my part you can go 
 out walking with your arms about Takeo's 
 neck! But in the presence of your mother-in- 
 law you mustn't make eyes at him. I'll have 
 plenty more advice to give you, but that can 
 wait for later. Meanwhile let the three rules 
 I've laid down for you suffice. In order to be- 
 come the wife of your darling Takeo you '11 have 
 to learn to master yourself. Let your appren- 
 ticeship begin from this moment." 
 
 As he spoke the maid Take entered the room. 
 
 "An answer is expected," she said, handing 
 the head of the house an envelope addressed in 
 a feminine handwriting. 
 
 No sooner had Yamaki broken the seal and 
 cast his eye across the letter than he waved it 
 before the eyes of his wife and his daughter. 
 
 * ' There ! Bead that ! The widow Kawashima 
 asks to see me directly!" 
 
 Two weeks after Takeo had left for the naval 
 maneuvers and several days before the note 
 written by the widow to Yamaki, Nami had 
 suffered another hemorrhage. The physician 
 
 [212]
 
 THE CANDIDATE FOE KAMI'S PLACE 
 
 was urgently summoned and fortunately the 
 attack was a light one, but it was serious enough 
 for the widow to decide to carry out her plans 
 at once. 
 
 A day or two later the widow Kawashima, 
 who rarely left her house, might have been seen 
 making her way to the home of the Katos on 
 lida street. 
 
 On the evening in which she had spoken of 
 the eventual divorce from Takeo, the latter had 
 opposed such strong resistance that the widow 
 had been forced to promise to delay all decision 
 until his return. 
 
 She felt a great doubt that he would follow 
 her advice, fearing, on the contrary, that his 
 love for Nami would increase during his griev- 
 ous absence and that upon his return he would 
 be less disposed than ever to agree with her 
 suggestions ; or perhaps in the meantime some- 
 thing would happen to spoil her plans. 
 
 For these reasons she thought it better to act 
 while Takeo was away. 
 
 She could not completely stifle remorse at be- 
 traying the promise she had allowed him to 
 wrest from her, it is true, and it was this feel- 
 
 [213]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 ing that had caused her delay, despite Chi- 
 jiwa's urgent solicitations. 
 
 The new hemorrhage of Nami's, however, 
 was the last straw ; the widow made up her mind 
 to visit the Katos, who had been the inter- 
 mediaries in the marriage of Takeo to Nami. 
 
 The Katos did not live far away. The home 
 of the Kawashimas was as near to lida street 
 as the nose is to the eyes on the human face. 
 Yet the widow had set foot in the viscountess 's 
 home but once, after the marriage of Takeo 
 to Nami, on a mere visit of thanks to the inter- 
 mediaries. 
 
 Her coming, therefore, awoke apprehension 
 on the part of Madame Kato, who at once sus- 
 pected a disagreeable piece of news. 
 
 She received the widow very politely. But 
 when she learned the motive of the call her 
 courage ebbed as if the news had pierced her 
 heart. She had never supposed that the same 
 hands which had tied the knot between the 
 Kataoka and the Kawashima families would be 
 asked to sever it ! 
 
 Madame Kato was bewildered and intensely 
 surprised to see with what impudence the old 
 woman had come to her and spoken her in- 
 human words without a blush! Indeed, the 
 
 [214]
 
 THE CANDIDATE FOR NAMI'S PLACE 
 
 widow preserved an upright, dignified behavior, 
 sitting with her robust body erect and with her 
 hands upon her knees. She was very evidently 
 speaking in all seriousness, with absolute con- 
 viction. The viscountess at last was forced to 
 break the silence and respond to the widow's 
 proposal. 
 
 It was the widow Kawashima's turn to be 
 surprised and angered, for the rage aroused in 
 Madame Kato by the old woman 's words found 
 free vent in burning phrases, which fell from 
 the speaker 's lips like whip-strokes, lashing the 
 malice and egotism of the mother-in-law. 
 
 Suddenly, while she was uttering these 
 words under the influence of a violent emotion, 
 the great affection that she felt for Nami, whom 
 she had been accustomed to looking upon as her 
 second daughter, illuminated her mind, show- 
 ing her that her rebuke might bring even 
 greater harm to the unhappy girl. 
 
 With great effort she succeeded in mastering 
 her fury and asked the other woman to explain 
 to her clearly the reasons that could justify her 
 demand for a separation, and with sharp logic 
 she sought, with a calmness born of the intense 
 scorn she felt, to combat the arguments ad- 
 vanced by the widow Kawashima. 
 
 [215]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 She tried to imagine herself in the widow's 
 place, and forced herself to express sympathy, 
 and finally begged indulgence. 
 
 But these entreaties found no response in the 
 widow's heart. Her look revealed the disdain 
 she felt for such fruitless discussion ; at length 
 she said plainly that the only thing left was to 
 transmit the message to Nami's parents. 
 
 As she listened to the woman's cruel words 
 Madame Kato summoned to her mind the image 
 of sick Nami .... she recalled the death of her 
 own sister, Nami's mother, and the thought of 
 the anguish that the general would feel for his 
 daughter's misfortune tugged at her heart. 
 
 The thought increased her bitterness and 
 tears were now falling from her eyes. Madame 
 Kato, summoning all her courage, expressed 
 her scorn anew in biting words. "My husband 
 and I had the honor of uniting the two families. 
 But as to committing the infamy that you ask of 
 us, we refuse absolutely to disgrace ourselves 
 by being parties to the perpetration of so un- 
 just and inhuman a project." 
 
 The widow left in a rage, and that very night 
 she wrote to Yamaki, for she feared that the 
 upright Tazaki was not wily enough for such 
 a trying task. On her side Madame Kato was 
 
 [216]
 
 THE CANDIDATE FOR KAMI'S PLACE 
 
 furious, and could come to no decision in the 
 absence of her husband. 
 
 Nevertheless, with the aid of Chizu she 
 sought to discover where Takeo 's vessel was at 
 present situated and wrote him an urgent let- 
 ter, telling him of the danger that had arisen 
 during his absence to threaten his domestic 
 happiness. 
 
 This she did because, despite the widow's 
 insinuations, she did not believe that Takeo was 
 in accord with the plan of divorce, and main- 
 tained that the affair was being prosecuted 
 without his knowledge. 
 
 Meanwhile the widow had decided to address 
 her demand for a divorce directly to Nami's 
 parents. This is what she had entrusted to 
 Yamaki, whose kuruma was now rolling towards 
 the Kataoka home. 
 
 [217]
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 Yamaki's Talk with the General 
 
 YAMAKI 'S kuruma arrived before the gen- 
 eral 's door at the very moment in which 
 an officer of proud and haughty mien ap- 
 peared, mounted on his horse. 
 
 At the sound of the kuruma that passed 
 rapidly by him the horse was frightened and 
 arose on his hind legs. The officer checked him, 
 holding the reins in a powerful grasp, so that 
 the animal jumped a few more paces, while his 
 bit was covered with foam. Then brusquely the 
 officer spurred him on to a full gallop. 
 
 Yamaki, surprised and struck at the sight 
 of the imposing officer, brushed the dust from 
 his clothes and timidly approached the magni- 
 ficent main entrance. 
 
 He was accustomed to visiting the homes of 
 government officials on matters connected with 
 his business, yet never before had he felt such 
 a consciousness of his inferiority. 
 
 The night before, too, when the widow had 
 charged him with this message, he had felt 
 
 [218]
 
 YAMAKI'S TALK WITH THE GENERAL 
 
 something akin to this same strange emotion. 
 But now, face to face with the moment of carry- 
 ing out his mission, he himself was surprised 
 at his weakness of spirit, which he had been 
 used to consider as cold and impassive as 
 bronze. 
 
 He sent in his card, and the servant, return- 
 ing, led him into the general's reception room. 
 On the table was spread out a map represent- 
 ing China and Korea. Several matches and a 
 heap of cigar ashes indicated that somebody 
 had lately been working nearby. 
 
 Indeed, the uprising in Korea, the movement 
 of Chinese troops, the rumor, rapidly gaining 
 credence, that a Japanese expedition had been 
 sent thither, had aroused the entire world, and 
 although General Kataoka was in the reserve 
 army, all these matters so occupied his time 
 and attention that for the present he was 
 forced to renounce even his daily lesson in 
 English. 
 
 Yamaki sat looking inquisitively about him. 
 After several moments he heard footsteps that 
 sounded like claps of thunder and a man as 
 massive as a mountain entered the room, stop- 
 ping before Yamaki. 
 
 The latter, upon the appearance of the 
 
 [219]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 general, had bounced to his feet so violently that 
 the chair had been overturned. Murmuring 
 phrases of excuse he lifted it up, and then, in 
 utter embarrassment, bowed repeatedly before 
 the general. 
 
 "I pray you, be seated. You are Yamaki? 
 I knew your name, but ' 
 
 "I am exceedingly honored to make the 
 acquaintance of the general. I am Hyozo 
 Yamaki," said the visitor, in the tone of one 
 who wishes to show respect and deference. 
 "Pardon my awkwardness. I hope I may merit 
 your good graces." 
 
 After each phrase he made a low, awkward 
 bow, and his chair would creak most discon- 
 certingly. And when he said ' * Pardon my awk- 
 wardness" the creaking of the chair seemed to 
 say, "You certainly are awkward, my boy!" 
 
 There ensued several insignificant phrases 
 about various subjects, and on the probability 
 of war in Korea, and then the general formally 
 inquired as to the purpose of Yamaki 's visit. 
 
 Yamaki brushed the dust off his clothes 
 ostentatiously, trying to open his lips. Three 
 times he made the same attempt, surprised and 
 angered that his words, usually so ready to 
 
 [220]
 
 YAMAKI'S TALK WITH THE GENERAL 
 
 flow from his tongue, should now remain stuck 
 in his throat. 
 
 At last he found speech. 
 
 "I come on behalf of the Kawashima family, 
 with reference to a certain matter " 
 
 The general raised an astounded countenance 
 to Yamaki's glance. 
 
 "Well?" 
 
 "Madame Kawashima would have come her- 
 self .... but she asked me to represent her." 
 
 "I don't understand." 
 
 Yamaki passed his hand across his forehead, 
 but despite this precaution the beads of per- 
 spiration ran down his face. 
 
 ' ' She wanted to have Viscountess Kato come 
 in her place," he continued, "but since that 
 lady declined the invitation, I was chosen " 
 
 "Well. And to what purpose?" 
 
 ' * It concerns .... I am pained and grieved to 
 have to communicate it to you .... but Madame 
 Kawashima .... your worthy daughter " 
 
 The general frowned and raised his eyes 
 directly to Yamaki's own, not removing his 
 glance. 
 
 "Well, and then?" 
 
 "It concerns the young baroness. We hesi- 
 tate to say it, but we are very much disturbed 
 
 [221]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 because of her prolonged illness, as you know, 
 and although it is now improving, which is a 
 cause of great pleasure to us " 
 
 "Continue." 
 
 "We are deeply grieved that we are forced 
 to speak these things, but since her disease is 
 of a dangerous nature, and since .... the 
 Kawashima family is small. . . .As Your 
 Excellency knows, the present head of the 
 family, Takeo-san, is the sole remaining male 
 descendant. Therefore the widow is very un- 
 easy as regards him. We are very sorry to 
 say it, but since her illness is of an epidemical 
 nature, if Takeo were to , but no, there is no 
 probability that this sad case should befall, 
 and yet, it is better to look ahead If, per- 
 chance, Takeo, the head of the family, should 
 fall ill, then the extinction of the Kawashima 
 family would be decreed. We know very well 
 that today the matter does not look very im- 
 portant. To tell the truth, and it's very pain- 
 ful for me to have to say it .... but the nature 
 of the disease is such that. ..." 
 
 Yamaki continued to entangle himself. Large 
 drops of perspiration rolled down from his fore- 
 head while he stammered worse than ever as 
 his talk proceeded. 
 
 [222]
 
 YAMAKI'S TALK WITH THE GENERAL 
 
 The general, who watched him with unaltered 
 calm, at last raised his right hand. 
 
 "Very well. I have understood you per- 
 fectly. Summing it up: Because Nami's ill- 
 ness is dangerous, you want me to take her 
 back ? You see, I 've understood exactly. ' ' 
 
 He placed his cigar upon the ash-tray and 
 crossed his arms. He looked like one who has 
 at last emerged from an embarrassing situa- 
 tion. 
 
 Yamaki breathed with relief, but furrowed his 
 forehead as he said, "You understand me very 
 well, Sir General, and it is with deep grief that 
 I have fulfilled this mission. ... I hope that 
 you will not interpret ill my . . . ." 
 
 "Has Takeo yet returned?" 
 
 "No, not yet. Naturally, however, he is in- 
 formed about everything. ' ' 
 
 "Very well." 
 
 The general nodded assent, then closed his 
 eyes for several instants, remaining motionless, 
 with his arms crossed. Yamaki 's face betrayed 
 
 his satisfaction The enterprise had been 
 
 consummated without any great difficulty, so 
 that now he could gaze upon the general calmly 
 as he shut his eyes and pressed his lips. But 
 even then he felt in the behavior of his host an 
 indefinable something that inspired respect. 
 
 [223]
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 "Yamaki-kun " 
 
 The general opened his eyes and looked 
 straight into Yamaki 's eyes. 
 
 "I suppose that you have children, haven't 
 you ? " he inquired. 
 
 Yamaki, who could not guess the general's 
 purpose in asking such a question, bowed. 
 
 "Yes, sir. A son and a daughter." 
 
 "Yamaki-kun, you know how much a father 
 can love his children ? ' ' 
 
 "Certainly." 
 
 "Very well And now, reverting to your 
 
 request, I beg you to communicate to the widow 
 Kawashima the assurance that she may rest 
 easy. Nami shall be sent for this very day. 
 I am sorry to give you any trouble in this 
 matter. ' ' 
 
 Yamaki saluted the general by bowing 
 slightly some seven or eight times in succession. 
 Was it from compassion, and was he asking for- 
 giveness for the trouble he had caused, or was 
 it from satisfaction at having brought the affair 
 to so successful a conclusion? Who can tell? 
 
 The general accompanied Yamaki to the ves- 
 tibule ; then he went back to his study and locked 
 himself in. 
 
 [224]
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 Nami Returns to Her Father's 
 Home 
 
 AFTEE the departure of Takeo, Nami felt 
 abandoned. . . . Days seemed centuries, 
 but long as they were they dragged by, 
 and now more than a month had passed. The 
 harvest had been gathered and it was already 
 the wild lily season. 
 
 At times Nami lost all hope of recovery, but 
 fortunately her physician succeeded in instill- 
 ing the belief of a continuous improvement, and 
 she regained her courage. 
 
 Cheered by a letter lately received from 
 Takeo, who was at Hakodate, she tried to follow 
 scrupulously the advice of her doctor, and to 
 await with utmost patience the return of her 
 husband. "Ah," she thought, "although I no 
 longer look so wan, I'm not so well as I was 
 before my recent hemorrhage. But I mustn't 
 let Takeo notice that." And she counted im- 
 patiently the days she must wait for his return. 
 
 [225]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 In the last few days, however, all communi- 
 cation with Tokyo had been interrupted. She 
 had not received a line from her mother-in-law, 
 from her parents or even any word from her 
 aunt. 
 
 To pass the time she was seeking distraction 
 in arranging the wild lilies in a glass vase, and 
 turning to the woman who had just entered 
 with a jar of water, she said, " Doesn't it seem 
 strange to you, Iku, that no mail arrives?" 
 
 ''It certainly does," replied the servant. 
 "Of course they must all be well, and have 
 nothing new to write you. It won 't be long be- 
 fore news comes, and who knows but what it'll 
 
 arrive this very day How beautiful these 
 
 flowers are! Oh! If only the baron returns 
 before the lily season is over ! " 
 
 Nami looked at the flowers she held in her 
 hand, and exclaimed, "They are really magni- 
 ficent! But I think it would have been better 
 to let them bloom where they were born. Why 
 cut them from their stems before their time? 
 It's cruel!" 
 
 At that moment a kuruma was heard before 
 the door. The viscountess Kato had arrived. 
 
 Ever since she had been forced to decline the 
 widow Kawashima's mission she had been 
 unable to find peace; she soon went to the 
 [226]
 
 NAMI RETURNS TO HER FATHER'S HOME 
 
 Kataokas where, with intense surprise, she 
 learned that she had just been preceded by 
 Yamaki, who had left with the general's formal 
 promise. She was stricken with keen pain not 
 only at the thought that her plan for awaiting 
 Takeo 's return was thus destroyed, but also to 
 see that the matter had already proceeded so 
 far. And since there remained nothing to do, 
 she desired at least to see her niece at Zushi, 
 to prepare her tactfully for the return to her 
 father's roof. Not without reason did the 
 general fear the effect of this sad announce- 
 ment upon his daughter, for the blow would 
 fall all the more cruelly since it was so un- 
 expected. 
 
 "How happy I am to see you, dear auntie! 
 We were just this moment talking about all of 
 you!" 
 
 "I'm really so glad that the Madame Vis- 
 countess has come, ' ' added Iku, and then, turn- 
 ing to Nami, "See, my lady, I was right!" 
 
 "Well, now, my dear Nami-san, how do you 
 feel? From the way you look, you've had no 
 trouble since your last attack. Have you?" 
 
 Madame Kato could not face Nami's clear, 
 unsuspecting look without a shudder. 
 
 "Thanks, auntie," replied Nami. "I feel 
 
 [227]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 better. But how are you ? You don 't look very 
 well." 
 
 "I? Oh, I have a slight headache Have 
 
 you heard from Takeo recently?" 
 
 "Yes, auntie. He wrote me day before yes- 
 terday from Hakodate. He says he will re- 
 turn soon, but the exact day hasn't yet been 
 arranged. He promises to bring me a wonder- 
 ful gift " 
 
 "Really? Did he write you all that?" asked 
 Madame Kato. Then, uneasily, she added, * * It 
 must be late. Is it two o'clock yet?" 
 
 "What is your hurry, auntie ? You know that 
 you're perfectly at home here. Make yourself 
 comfortable. How is 0-Chizu-san ? ' ' 
 
 "She's well. And she asks me to give you 
 her best wishes." 
 
 As she spoke these words she took the cup 
 of tea that Iku handed to her, but engrossed as 
 she was in a single thought she forgot to bring 
 it to her lips, and placed it down again. 
 
 "Please, Madame Viscountess," repeated 
 Iku, astonished. "Would you like to have some 
 of our nice fresh fish?" 
 
 "Yes, thanks, Iku." 
 
 Nami's aunt shook herself, as if awaking 
 
 [228]
 
 NAMI RETURNS TO HER FATHER'S HOME 
 
 from a bad dream, cast a glance at her niece 
 and turned away. 
 
 "No, no. I haven't any time today. Nami- 
 san, dear, you must come with me." 
 
 "Come with you! Where?" 
 
 Nami was greatly surprised. 
 
 "Yes, Nami-san. Your father, upon the 
 advice of the doctor, with whom he has con- 
 ferred in regard to your illness, wants to have 
 you near him for a little while. Your mother- 
 in-law .... is also willing." 
 
 "He wants me near him? But why!" 
 
 "Because of your illness, as I have just ex- 
 plained. Besides, for a long time he has felt 
 your absence keenly." 
 
 "Beally?" 
 
 Nami looked incredulously at her aunt and 
 old Iku, too, shook her head in token of her 
 suspicions. 
 
 "But the Madame Viscountess will stay with 
 us for tonight?" 
 
 "No, that is impossible. The doctor is wait- 
 ing, and it's better for us to start out before 
 the sun goes down. We must take the first train 
 that goes direct to Tokyo. ' ' 
 
 "Really? Is the Madame Viscountess in 
 earnest?" 
 
 [229]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Old Iku began to feel worried. Nami, too, 
 was at a loss to understand. But since her aunt 
 came at her father's request and with definite 
 instructions, and because her mother-in-law had 
 been apprised of the arrangement, she con- 
 sented to the preparations without any further 
 discussion. 
 
 " What's on your mind, auntie I I needn't 
 take my nurse along, need I, seeing that I'm 
 coming back so soon?" 
 
 * 'Better have her come with us. She may be 
 useful. ' ' 
 
 At exactly four o'clock three kurumas were 
 waiting just outside the house. The women 
 came out and stepped into the vehicles. Nami 
 wore a gown of silver gray encircled by a blue 
 girdle, while in her hair was placed a sprig of 
 jessamine; in her hands she held a gray- 
 blue parasol. 
 
 As the kurumas were about to start Nami 
 raised her handkerchief to her lips, stifling a 
 fit of coughing. Then she said, "Iku, I'm 
 leaving you here for a few days. It's so long 
 since I 've been in my father 's house. Ah ! And 
 the clothes I was embroidering for Takeo! 
 Only a few touches are needed. I '11 finish them 
 
 [230]
 
 NAMI RETURNS TO HER FATHER'S HOME 
 
 when I come back, and they'll be ready, any- 
 way, in time for his arrival. ' ' 
 
 The aunt hid her face beneath the large 
 parasol, for before she had succeeded in mas- 
 tering herself two large tears had rolled down 
 from her eyes. 
 
 The destiny of each of us is irrevocably fixed. 
 The abyss awaits us and we rush toward it 
 without suspecting anything. Without suspect- 
 ing? That is the wrong word. For when we 
 draw close to the abyss a strange shudder 
 freezes our being. 
 
 Nami, who had willingly prepared to accom- 
 pany her aunt, happy in the thought of seeing 
 her father once again, nevertheless felt her 
 heart palpitate violently as the kurumas rolled 
 
 on their way The more she reflected upon 
 
 her present condition, the more restless and 
 pained became her countenance. Her uneasi- 
 ness increased upon beholding the sad expres- 
 sion of her aunt, who sat opposite her in the 
 train. 
 
 Upon arriving at the Shimbashi station 
 Nairn's mind was so disturbed by sad presenti- 
 ments that the joy of her return after so long 
 an absence was completely eclipsed. 
 
 The nurse helped her to descend and with 
 
 [231]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 slow step Nami followed her aunt through the 
 crowd. Before the entrance an officer passed 
 rapidly by, very close to the two women. He 
 was talking with another person, but turned 
 around as he recognized Nami, and their 
 glances met. ... It was Chtjiwa. 
 
 He looked at her for a moment with a curious 
 gaze, uncovered his head with affected polite- 
 ness and .... smiled! Chijiwa's look and his 
 smile caused Nami's heart to throb with anxi- 
 ety; she blanched and felt a shudder course 
 through her veins, - - a shudder far different 
 from that which was caused at times by her 
 illness. She was still trembling when she 
 stepped into the carriage beside her aunt. Not 
 a word was exchanged between the two women 
 during the final stage of their journey. 
 
 The sun, which enveloped the rapidly mov- 
 ing carriage in its melancholy rays from the 
 west, had almost disappeared behind the 
 mountains; twilight was already stealing over 
 the earth, when they came in sight of the Ka- 
 taoka home. The heavy evening atmosphere 
 was lightly perfumed with the scent of chest- 
 nut blossoms. A lamp shone above a wide 
 gate, before which several wagons had stopped. 
 From the vestibule came the sounds of men's 
 
 [232]
 
 NAMI RETURNS TO HER FATHER'S HOME 
 
 voices. Everything seemed to indicate that 
 somebody was moving in. Nami could not 
 fathom the reason for all this bustle. Her 
 aunt and her nurse helped her to the ground, 
 while on the threshold appeared Madame Ka- 
 taoka, who advanced several steps toward 
 them, saying, "You were really very quick 
 about it. ... Thanks for your kindness. You 
 must both be tired." 
 
 Madame Kataoka's glance swept rapidly 
 from Nami to Madame Kato. 
 
 "How are you, mamma? And .... where 's 
 papa?" 
 
 "In his study," replied Madame Kataoka 
 laconically. 
 
 At this moment the merry voices of Nami's 
 little brother and sister were heard; they ran 
 up to her, shouting the name of the sister whom 
 they had been so impatiently awaiting; with- 
 out heeding their mother's admonition they 
 rushed to Nami's arms. Koma, too, came 
 forward. 
 
 "Oh! Mi-chanandKi-chan! How are you! 
 
 dearies!" 
 
 Michi clung to his sister's arms. 'Now 
 you're going to be always with us," he cried. 
 "I saw your things come. ..." 
 
 [233]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Nobody dared to silence the indiscreet young- 
 ster ; the uneasy glances of the step-mother, the 
 aunt and Koma turned to Nami. 
 
 "What's that he's saying?" 
 
 Nami directed her astonished gaze toward 
 her step-mother, then to her aunt, and then to 
 the boxes that were piled up in a room near the 
 vestibule. There was no longer any doubt 
 about it. ... There was her dressing-table .... 
 fresh from her husband's house ! And that was 
 surely her trunk, too ! 
 
 Nami trembled violently and, unable to sup- 
 port herself, swayed over toward her aunt. 
 Everybody wept. 
 
 Footsteps were heard. Nami's father was 
 coming to share the sad scene. 
 
 "Oh, father!" 
 
 "My darling, how I have longed to hold you 
 in my arms ! Welcome home ! ' ' 
 
 The general for a long time pressed against 
 his robust bosom the frail, quivering body of 
 his favorite child, who was shaking like a leaf. 
 
 Some moments later peace had returned to 
 the sad home. In the general's study two per- 
 sons were talking .... a father and a daughter. 
 As on the wedding day, when she had left her 
 
 [234]
 
 NAMI RETURNS TO HER FATHER'S HOME 
 
 father's house never to return, so now she list- 
 ened to the counsel of her beloved parent. . . . 
 And now, as then, Nami fell to the floor and 
 wept with her face hidden between her father 's 
 knees. . . . The general, meanwhile, ceaselessly 
 fondled his daughter's head, as she shook with 
 heartbreaking sobs. 
 
 [235]
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 The Quarrel 
 
 4 * /^l OGWAI J 1 Gogwai ! Special account 
 I ~W of the Korean crisis! Extra!" 
 
 A young newsboy was thus shouting 
 his wares, as he rang his bell with incessant 
 clamor. Directly behind him ran a kuruma 
 that stopped brusquely before the Kawashima 
 house on Bancho street. 
 
 It was Takeo. 
 
 The widow was in great fear lest Takeo, on 
 his return, should show intense resentment at 
 what had happened during his absence. But 
 since "he conquers who first draws his sword," 
 she had sent all of Nami 's belonging to the Ka- 
 taoka house the moment Yamaki had brought 
 her the news of the general's consent. This, 
 in accordance with the good adage, * * Never put 
 off for tomorrow what you can do today. ..." 
 "I may have committed a murder," she told 
 herself, "but upon my word, if there was an 
 
 1 'Gogwai,' literally, in addition to the regular number. These 
 'extras' consist of a simple sheet of paper containing the latest 
 despatches. 
 
 [236]
 
 THE QUARREL 
 
 abscess, it had to be pierced if we were to be 
 saved." For several days she had been in an 
 ugly humor. Now she suddenly took a marked 
 change for the better. 
 
 On the contrary the servants, who were all 
 naturally on the side of the young wife, showed 
 their indignation at the widow's inhuman ac- 
 tions and anxiously awaited the return of the 
 baron, expecting to witness a scene. 
 
 Matters were at this stage when Takeo 
 reached his home. The urgent letter that the 
 viscountess had sent him had been mailed too 
 late to reach him before he started on his re- 
 turn voyage; and his mother, in her letters to 
 him, had certainly made no reference to the 
 steps she had taken and to the course of events. 
 So that Takeo had not the slightest suspicions 
 of what had happened; scarcely had he landed 
 at Yokosuka when he hastened to Tokyo. 
 
 The maid who came out of Takeo 's room 
 came close to the girl who was preparing tea 
 and said to her, in a low voice, "Do you know? 
 It looks as if the baron knew nothing at all 
 about it. He brought a present for his wife ! ' ' 
 
 "Is that possible?" 
 
 "Where in all the world can you find a 
 mother capable of forcing the separation of her 
 
 [237]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 son from his wife during his absence? But 
 just watch. He'll be furious. That woman is 
 worse than a demon!" 
 
 "You're right," assented the girl. 
 
 "I never saw a woman so absurd, so miserly, 
 so repugnant! All she can do is keep calling 
 others down, but she doesn't know how to do 
 things herself. You can easily detect her noble 
 origin, the daughter of a Satsuma peasant! 
 It really nauseates me to live in this house ! ' ' 
 
 "But is it possible that the baron should 
 know nothing about the sending away of his 
 wife I" 
 
 "It certainly is. He was so far away! No- 
 body could imagine that a mother would send 
 away her son's wife just as if she were an 
 ordinary servant ! And he 's so young ! Really 
 it's heartbreaking. And such a dear as his 
 poor wife is ! It 's even worse for her. She '11 
 go mad! Ah! Listen! Listen! There goes 
 the old lady shouting again. Better take care 
 to fulfil your orders to the dot, or woe to your 
 head, Mat-chan!" 
 
 Meanwhile, from one of the 'rooms the voices 
 of mother and son kept echoing with increasing 
 loudness and anger. 
 
 [238]
 
 THE QUARREL 
 
 "You promised to wait until I came back!" 
 Takeo was crying. "You didn't mention 
 these things a single time in your letters ! You 
 went straight ahead and did as you pleased! 
 Ah! But I won't endure this! On the way I 
 stopped at Zushi and asked Iku why Nami was 
 away. She answered that she had some affairs 
 to attend to in Tokyo. It looked strange to me. 
 But I should never have dreamed that you, - 
 ah ! This is too much ! Indeed, it is too much ! ' ' 
 
 * * Very well, then. I was wrong ! ' ' exclaimed 
 the widow. ' * Then I beg you to forgive me .... 
 I have nothing against Nami, but I love you too 
 much, and . . . ." 
 
 "You're always thinking only of me. If 
 you'd give a moment's thought to my honor, 
 to my reputation, to some human feeling . . . . " 
 
 "Takeo, you're a man, not a woman. At 
 least I hope so. Is Nami so much to you that 
 you don't hesitate to humiliate your mother?" 
 
 "Ah, but what you have done is more than I 
 can stand!" 
 
 "Well, it's too late to do anything about it 
 now. It's irreparable. They were perfectly 
 willing and now we can't turn back. You your- 
 self, what can you do? Remember, Takeo, 
 if you were to commit some folly now it would 
 
 [239]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 bring dishonor not upon your mother alone, 
 but upon yourself, too." 
 
 Takeo listened in silence and bit his lips 
 madly. Suddenly he jumped to his feet, dashed 
 to the floor a basket of apples that he had 
 brought as a gift to his mother, and exclaimed, 
 1 'Mother, you have killed Nami, and with her, 
 your son! I'll never look at you again!" 
 
 At once Takeo left to rejoin his vessel at 
 Yokosuka. 
 
 When the situation in Korea began to point 
 toward a definite crisis, the Japanese govern- 
 ment declared war against China. This hap- 
 pened about the middle of July. 
 
 On the eighteenth of the same month Vice- 
 Admiral Kabayama was named head of the 
 fleet and the flagship Matsushima, to which 
 Takeo was attached, received orders to join the 
 other ships at Saseho. 
 
 Takeo, who in his heart meant to expose him- 
 self as target to the shot and shell, and thus 
 end a life that was henceforth purposeless, left 
 with sinister enthusiasm. 
 
 General Kataoka had built for Nami a quiet 
 cottage in a peaceful, sunny corner of his ample 
 estate, and summoned Iku from Zushi, send- 
 ing her to his daughter's new dwelling. 
 
 [240]
 
 THE QUARREL 
 
 In September he was ordered into service, 
 and after having with deep emotion recom- 
 mended the care of his precious invalid 
 daughter to his wife, he left, on the thirteenth 
 of the month, to follow the Emperor to the 
 general headquarters at Hiroshima. In the 
 following month he proceeded to the peninsula 
 of Liao-tung with Generals Oyama, Yamaji and 
 other officers. 
 
 The personal details of the story which we 
 have for some time been following now pass 
 into the background. At the moment which we 
 have reached, individual hatreds and rivalries 
 are eclipsed by the light of patriotism; adver- 
 saries and partisans fight side by side and await 
 the outcome of the war between China and 
 Japan. 
 
 [241]
 
 Part III
 
 CHAPTER I 
 The Battle of Yalu River 
 
 IT was five o'clock in the afternoon, Septem- 
 ber 16, 1894, and the Japanese squadrons, 
 ready for battle, were steaming out of the 
 mouth of the Tai-dong river, their prows 
 directed toward the northwest, in search of the 
 enemy's fleet, hoping to goad it into a decisive 
 contest. If the information received was exact, 
 the meeting should take place near the mouth 
 of the Yalu, where the warships were protecting 
 the Chinese transports. 
 
 First in line was the flying squadron, with 
 the Yoshino as flagship, and comprising the 
 ships Takashiho, Naniwa and Akitsushima. 
 Then followed the main fleet, with the ships 
 Chiyoda, Itsukushima, Hashidate, Hiyei, Fuso 
 and Matsushima; of these the last was the flag- 
 ship. At the rear came the gunboat Akagi and 
 the armed merchantman, Saikyomaru, which 
 carried on board the First Admiral. The 
 twelve vessels had left port at noon, stretched 
 out in a long line, ploughing the dashing waves 
 
 [245]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 of the Yellow Sea, which, like serpents with 
 immense coils writhed in a luminous wake. 
 
 After sunset the moon rose, round and silver. 
 The ships sailed silently on, cutting the waves 
 that shone with gold and silver reflections; the 
 vessels were clearly silhouetted against the 
 calm light of the night star. 
 
 In the officers' cabin on the Matsushima din- 
 ner had just been finished; those on duty had 
 already left for their posts, and a few remained 
 behind in lively conversation. The port-holes 
 were tightly shut, lest a gleam of light betray 
 the presence of the vessel to the enemy. Within 
 it was exceedingly hot and the animated faces 
 of the young officers had become fiery red. 
 Upon the table stood several empty goblets and 
 a large plate of cakes. Everything had been 
 devoured; a last piece of cake awaited its sad 
 fate at the hands of some famished future 
 admiral. 
 
 "Our army, by this time, must have taken 
 the city of Phyong-yang in Korea, don't you 
 think so?" asked a young ensign, his cheeks 
 resting on his hands and looking around to his 
 superior officers. 
 
 "But what's the navy doing? Ah! These 
 endless hours of inactivity!" 
 
 [246]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU RIVER 
 
 A young lieutenant with a red, smiling face, 
 joined the conversation from his shadowy 
 corner. 
 
 "But don't you know that the play can't be 
 finished until the curtain has at least gone up? 
 A long wait is a pleasant excitement to the 
 nervous system." 
 
 1 1 Ah ! Enough of this meaningless nonsense ! 
 I'm heartily tired of this playing blind-man's- 
 buff with the Pey-yang. 1 If we should fail to 
 meet him this time, too, I'll never know a 
 moment's peace until we've forced passage 
 through the gulf of Petchili and saluted the 
 forts of Taku with our guns." 
 
 A cadet turned toward the officer who was so 
 openly expressing his dissatisfaction, and said 
 in all earnestness, "It would be like going into 
 a sack. What would you do if you were shut 
 up inside of the gulf and blockaded?" 
 
 "What! Blockaded? I wish we were! But 
 our enemy is too slow to blockade us ! " 
 
 "I don't want to discourage you, young man, 
 but it seems to me that this time also the much 
 wished for encounter will not take place. 
 Really, I don't know what we can do, seeing how 
 slowly the Chinese move." 
 
 1 The Chinese Fleet. 
 
 [247]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 At this moment footsteps were heard and a 
 tall officer appeared upon the threshold. 
 
 The small ensign turned quickly around. 
 
 ''"Well, pilot. What news? Nothing in 
 sight?" 
 
 * ' Only the moon. After roll-call I advise you 
 to go to bed and get some sleep." 
 
 The newcomer hastened to the table, seized 
 the last slice of cake and gulped it down. Then, 
 apologetically, he began, "Just try to stay one 
 short hour on deck and you'll feel a ravenous 
 hunger like mine! Boy, bring us a few more 
 cakes." 
 
 A third ensign, wearing a red shirt, smiled 
 as if to congratulate his mate upon his appetite. 
 
 The tall ensign understood the smile and 
 added, not without a touch of sarcasm, "And 
 how are you, my dear friend? Isn't it our 
 privilege, perhaps, to swallow a whole plate of 
 cakes and look with scorn at the veterans?" 
 
 "But you know, mate, that the men can't 
 sleep because of their joy of the next day? If 
 we make a failure of it, it won 't be the fault of 
 the marines, but of " 
 
 "Ah! We've no doubts as to our bravery!" 
 protested the oldest officer present. "Only we 
 
 [248]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU EIVER 
 
 must calm our nerves. That's why I recom- 
 mend to you, my boys, calm and patience!" 
 
 "While we're on the subject of bravery," 
 observed another in the group, "I can't help 
 admiring that second captain of the third 
 corps. Splendid courage! And yet, if every 
 one of us held his life so cheaply it would be a 
 really excessive rashness! He sells his life as 
 if it were an ordinary piece of merchandise. ..." 
 
 "Do you mean Kawashima? Now I remem- 
 ber. It was, yes, during the bombarding of 
 Wei-hai-wei. He accomplished wonderful feats 
 of bravery. If he had been General-in-Chief 
 at that time he would have led the fleet 
 into the gulf of Petchili and not content with 
 Taku, he would have pressed forward on the 
 Pei-ho, determined to take old Li-Hung-Tchang 
 prisoner." 
 
 "His character has changed completely. He 
 gets angry at the merest trifle. A few days ago 
 I mentioned the Baroness Kawashima in a joke. 
 Why, he just flared up and I '11 wager he would 
 have been glad to kill me on the spot. I'm 
 more afraid of his anger than of a shot from a 
 30-centimeter gun. I'm afraid something 
 serious has happened Tell us about it, 
 
 [249]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Garibaldi ; you're his best friend, do you know 
 the secret?" 
 
 The pilot, as he spoke these words, looked at 
 the man in the red shirt who was nicknamed 
 Garibaldi. 
 
 At this juncture the boy entered with a plate 
 full of biscuits, thus leading the young officers 
 to abandon their discussion. 
 
 At ten o'clock came the muster. The men 
 on duty went to their posts, while the others 
 went to sleep. Speaking in a loud voice and 
 lighting any lights was forbidden. Above deck 
 and below reigned so deep a silence that the 
 vessel seemed to be an abandoned hulk. Ex- 
 cept the voice of the watch there was heard only 
 the noise of the propeller and the ceaseless 
 pulsation of the machine, as of a giant heart. 
 The white smoke rose from the funnels to meet 
 the rays of the moon. 
 
 On the commander's bridge the shadows of 
 two men stood out against the luminous back- 
 ground. The one at the left was rigid, motion- 
 less; the other paced up and down noiselessly. 
 They were Takeo Kawashima, second captain 
 of the third battery, and the chief pilot, to- 
 gether doing their four hours ' guard duty upon 
 the bridge. 
 
 [250]
 
 THE) BATTLE OF YALU RIVEE 
 
 Having reached the end of the bridge Takeo 
 raised his glasses and looked into the distance. 
 Nothing was in sight, so he dropped his right 
 hand, which held the instrument, and leaned his 
 left against the rail. Two officers conversing 
 in undertones passed by the opposite gun, 
 crossed the bridge and disappeared in the 
 darkness. 
 
 Everything was in deep silence about the 
 bridge ; the wind became gradually colder, while 
 the moon poured its crystal light over the 
 waters. 
 
 On the ample horizon that enveloped the two 
 men on the bridge nothing could be seen but 
 the shining waves of the Yellow Sea, the indis- 
 tinct outlines of a rocky island to the right of 
 the vessel and the fleeting shadow of the 
 Akitsushima that was following the same route. 
 
 The mainmast was now enveloped by the 
 sparks that came from the large smokestack, 
 and now abandoned by the countless gleams. 
 Above, the autumn sky was studded with in- 
 numerable stars. The milky way, bereft of its 
 splendor, seemed pale and wan, as if envious of 
 the sea that shone so resplendent in the clear 
 moonlight. 
 
 - # # * r 
 [251]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Three months before, Takeo had left his 
 mother without any reconciliation between 
 them. But how many changes had occurred in 
 such a short time ! His spirit had been shaken 
 by the precipitous train of events that had led 
 to the war in Korea; later, on the occasion of 
 the farewell when the bugles of war had 
 sounded in the bay of Saseho, his heart had con- 
 tracted convulsively as in a rude awakening. 
 The declaration of war, however, had filled 
 him with new strength and redoubled his cour- 
 age, and at the bombardment of Wei-ha-wei 
 he had received his baptism of fire. Before 
 his eyes there unfolded a phantasmagoria of 
 new and marvelous things, without giving him 
 
 the time to observe them in detail So 
 
 much the better for him. There remained no 
 time for him to give himself up to the sad con- 
 templation of the unhappy thing that lay hidden 
 in his heart. In the hour of his country's peril 
 his own grief, which had always been for him 
 a question of life and death, shrank to small 
 proportions. He buried it deep within him, 
 determined to fulfill all his duties, and with the 
 rash courage of him who despairs of happiness, 
 threw himself into the struggle for the glory of 
 his country. Death had for him the same im- 
 
 [252]
 
 THE BATTLE OP YALU RTVEB 
 portance as a speck of dust that flinhrn in the 
 
 HBMHMBIlL 
 
 But when peaceful night had fallen over the 
 bridge, when in his hammock he tossed through 
 
 a sleepless night, the grievous remembrance of 
 his hopeless plight would come to assail him. 
 
 A long time had passed. Now the inten- 
 of his grief had given way to a continuous, 
 melancholy stupor. The resentment and the 
 rage that had seared his heart were stifled in 
 the arduous tasks imposed upon him by his new 
 duties, 
 
 His mother had written to him twice, wishing 
 him a happy and speedy return. Despite the 
 sad circumstances in which he found himself, 
 he could not help thinking of his old mother's 
 solitude and rebuked himnplf somewhat for his 
 haste, praying for her welfare. At bottom, 
 however, his rancor and bitterness at the great 
 wrong she had done him could never be wiped 
 out. Too deeply impressed in his soul was the 
 sweet image of his unhappy wife, and every 
 night, in the tempestuous dreams that showed 
 him the destruction of the enemy's fleet and 
 the hour of his own death, he saw again the 
 face of his sick wife wrapped in a shawl as 
 white as a shroud. 
 
 [2531
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Three months had gone by without his having 
 received word from her. Was she still alive? 
 No. . . . Yes, yes, she was still among the liv- 
 ing. For not a day passed without his thoughts 
 returning to his beloved, and it was impossible 
 that she, too, should not think of him in the 
 same manner. . . . Had they not sworn to live 
 and die together? 
 
 Takeo thought often of that hour. And he 
 thought often of their last farewell. Ah, where 
 was she who, while night was rapidly falling at 
 Zushi, cried the name of her beloved from the 
 doorway, and prayed him to come back soon, 
 with the soul and the voice of one who speaks 
 a last good-bye? Where was she? He looked 
 about him as if in a dream and before his mind, 
 which was troubled by the vividness of his 
 recollection, there appeared in the resplendent 
 aureole of the night star a thin figure wrapped 
 in a white shawl. 
 
 The next day, perhaps, the fleet would find 
 the enemy. A shot might strike him and his life 
 
 would vanish like a dream Then he thought 
 
 again of his mother who lived such a solitary 
 life. And he thought of his dead father, and 
 recalled the beautiful days spent at Etajima. 
 .... And his spirit turned to Nami-san 
 
 [254]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU EIVER 
 
 ' ' Kawashima ! ' ' 
 
 Takeo whirled around, shaken from his medi- 
 tations by the friendly slap across his shoulder. 
 It was the chief navigating officer. 
 
 "What a magnificent night! Who would 
 think that we were sailing toward battle f ' ' 
 
 Takeo nodded in agreement, banished the 
 tears that veiled his eyes and raised his glasses. 
 .... The moon still shone with its crystal light 
 and nothing could be seen on the sparkling 
 surface of the sea 
 
 The moon had set and dawn was painting 
 the sky a rosy pink. Daybreak of the 17th of 
 September was rising over the Yellow Sea. At 
 six o'clock the Japanese fleet was approaching 
 the island of Haiyang. The gunboat Akagi had 
 been sent ahead to reconnoiter in the bay of 
 Shoto, but returned without news of the enemy. 
 The fleet advanced slowly and was soon off 
 Takooshan with Talu and the Seolu Islands 
 on the port side. 
 
 It was now eleven. Takeo was just leaving 
 the officers' quarters for the deck when a voice 
 cried, "Smoke!" 
 
 At once the deck resounded with hurried foot- 
 steps. Takeo, his heart beating wildly, stood 
 
 [255]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 motionless for some time, half way up the steps. 
 A sailor, who happened to be coming down, 
 stopped also at the same instant, in waiting. 
 The two men exchanged glances. 
 
 "Is the enemy sighted?" 
 
 "It seems so." 
 
 Takeo, in two bounds, was upon the deck, 
 peering at the extreme edge of the horizon. 
 The signal of alarm sounded, men were running 
 in all directions, whistles were shrieking, and 
 the signal flag was hurriedly hoisted to the top 
 of the mast. At the bow stood a group of silent 
 sailors. On the bridge, the commander, vice- 
 commander and other officers kept their gaze 
 
 fixed in the same direction Far, far off, 
 
 where the sky seemed to graze the sea, could 
 be seen long streaks of black smoke, one, two, 
 three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, ten. 
 The enemy fleet! 
 
 An officer on the bridge looked at his watch 
 and said, "It'll take them an hour and a half 
 to get here. If we 're quick, we can have a quiet 
 lunch before settling down to business." 
 
 Another officer of the group nodded his head 
 in agreement. 
 
 "They always keep us waiting, but this once 
 
 [256]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU RIVEE 
 
 we'll use the time of the wait to a good pur- 
 pose," he said, stroking his mustache. 
 
 Soon the imperial banner was fluttering at 
 the top of the mainmast, and the signal for 
 assembly on deck echoed through the entire 
 ship. From all directions the men came run- 
 ning, each directly to his post ; some to the look- 
 out, some to the engines, some to the torpedo 
 room, others prepared for the care of the 
 wounded; all seemed electrified. In an instant 
 all was in order ; the whole crew was ready for 
 the fight. 
 
 It was now nearly noon and the bell rang for 
 lunch before the battle. 
 
 Takeo, on the bridge, was aiding the captain, 
 who was giving the gunmen instructions re- 
 garding the loading of the rapid-firing guns 
 placed on the starboard. He was thus a few 
 minutes late in reaching the officers' quarters, 
 where his mates were already seated, eating. 
 
 The short ensign raised his very serious eyes, 
 and the man next to him wrinkled his forehead 
 
 and bent his head The young cadets were 
 
 casting furtive glances in the direction of the 
 veterans, who from time to time gave them a 
 word of advice. One of them arose in his place. 
 It was the man with the red shirt. 
 
 [257]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "Comrades, I am pleased to notice that your 
 courage is unshaken, and that all of you, in the 
 presence of the enemy, are seated calmly re- 
 united around this table. But I am very much 
 afraid that tonight, at mess, some of us won't 
 be here to answer the roll-call. So let's shake 
 hands in a cordial farewell to one another." 
 
 He seized and shook the hand of Takeo, 
 who was sitting beside him. At the same time 
 the others arose to their feet and shook hands 
 likewise with their neighbors. As the young 
 officers excitedly jumped to this unanimous, en- 
 thusiastic manifestation of their courage, sev- 
 eral plates were thrown to the floor. 
 
 An ensign, whose face was adorned with a 
 scar, grasped the hand of the ship doctor. 
 
 "If we are wounded, take good care of us. 
 And here's your pay in advance!" He shook 
 the doctor's hand vigorously for some moments. 
 
 All laughed, but at once became serious. One 
 by one they left. The room was strewn with 
 empty plates in the utmost disorder. 
 
 At twenty minues past twelve Takeo was sent 
 to the bridge by the captain of his corps to the 
 vice-commander. From that elevated point he 
 could see the Japanese fleet stretched out in a 
 single line; the four cruisers of the first flying 
 
 [258]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU RIVER 
 
 squadron were in the vanguard, about 4000 
 metres apart. The six vessels composing the 
 main squadron, with the Matsushima, the Akagl 
 and the Saikyomaru at their head, followed the 
 cruisers, holding themselves under cover at the 
 left. 
 
 The imperial banner fluttered boldly and 
 gracefully from the mainmast, the funnels 
 emitted dense puffs of black smoke, and the 
 waves parted before the advancing prows, dash- 
 ing into sprays of white, shining foam. 
 
 On the bridge the officers were defying the 
 wind, which blew furiously. Several of the 
 men were looking far off into the distance, 
 through the glasses, while others held their 
 hands on the hilt of their swords. 
 
 Yonder, in the north, the ten streaks of smoke 
 were growing in size after having suddenly 
 appeared, as if the enemy's fleet had arisen 
 from the waves by magic. 
 
 Masts, smokestacks, hulls, gradually became 
 visible, and soon afterwards the banners at the 
 tops of the masts could be made out by the 
 naked eye. The two colossal ironclads Ting- 
 yuen and Chen-yuen had taken their positions 
 in the centre of the line; the left wing was 
 formed by the King-yuen, Chih-yuen, Wei-yuen 
 
 [259]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 and Tsi-yuen, and the right wing was made up 
 of the Lai-yuen, the Chingyuen, Chao-yuen and 
 the Yang-wei. To the west were seen four other 
 battleships with six torpedo boats. The Jap- 
 anese fleet proceeded in a column toward the 
 centre of the enemy's line, approaching slowly, 
 as is usual in naval battles. But when the 
 Japanese vessels had come within a distance 
 of about 10,000 metres of the enemy ships, with 
 a rapid movement the flying squadron turned 
 to the left to attack the adversary 's right wing. 
 The line of battle changed from the figure of 
 a T to that of a V. In this order the Japanese 
 continued to advance until within a distance of 
 6000 metres from the foe. At this moment a 
 white streak of smoke burst from the side of 
 the Chen-yuen and two 30 centimeter shells 
 whistled through the air, falling into the sea 
 at the starboard of the flying squadron and 
 sending a shower of white spray into the at- 
 mosphere. 
 
 The waters of the Yellow Sea, which, on the 
 previous night had sparkled like silver in the 
 moonlight and whose clear surface had but 
 lately reflected the calm, vague cloudlets of 
 capricious forms and the island with the smil- 
 
 [260]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU EIVER 
 
 ing hills, these same waters were about to be- 
 come the scene of a terribly bloody struggle. 
 
 Takeo left the bridge to return to his gun. 
 The captain did not remove his eyes from the 
 spy-glass; the gunners had already taken off 
 their jackets and uncovered their tanned, mus- 
 cular arms up to the elbow. In a state of ten- 
 sion that almost took away their power of 
 breathing they awaited the order to fire. 
 
 In the meantime the flying squadron had 
 opened fire upon the right wing of the enemy, 
 which was advancing. The Matsushima at the 
 head of the main fleet was rapidly approaching 
 the Chinese vessels, which were now assuming 
 the shape of a wedge, with the Chen-yuen and 
 the Ting-yuen at the apex. 
 
 The hostile fleets drew closer together and 
 these two battleships were clearly visible to the 
 naked eye. Takeo remembered having seen 
 them some years before in the port of Yoko- 
 hama and observed their maneuvers with the 
 keenest interest. Yes, without a doubt they 
 were the same ships. But now they advanced 
 puffing voluminous volleys of thick black smoke, 
 churning the foaming waves with wild fury, 
 booming with cannon. They advanced quickly. 
 He watched them with a feeling similar to shud- 
 
 [261]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 dering, but without a trace of fear. And they 
 sped forward toward him like birds of prey in 
 search of victims. 
 
 Suddenly there was heard a rumbling as of 
 distant thunder ; then a deafening noise echoed 
 through the air above the Matsushima, seeming 
 to envelop the mainmast. The projectile fell 
 into the water, causing a wave of twenty metres 
 to rise from the sea. Takeo felt a shudder run 
 through his body, but he mastered himself at 
 once. He looked around; his men, affected by 
 the same shudder, wavered for an instant and 
 then regained their courage. The vessel pur- 
 sued its course. Three, four, five shells burst 
 almost simultaneously. One struck a boat hang- 
 ing from the port side, the others struck the sea 
 so close to the ship that the deck was washed 
 by the waves cast into the air. 
 
 "Captain, must we still wait before we open 
 fire?" asked Takeo, impatiently. 
 
 It was several minutes after one. 
 
 "Four thousand metres!" 
 
 The order was passed forward, and the gun- 
 ners prepared to fire. 
 
 At last the bugle blew. At the command 
 "Fire!" the Matsushima sent a broadside to- 
 ward the enemy. The vessel swayed; a dense 
 
 [262]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU RIVER 
 
 cloud of white smoke enveloped the starboard 
 side. But at that same moment, as if in reply 
 to the simultaneous volleys, a huge enemy shell 
 brushed the funnel, falling into the sea. Two 
 or three gunners involuntarily lowered their 
 heads. 
 
 The captain turned toward them jestingly. 
 
 "What was that? Who made you bow your 
 heads to the enemy?" 
 
 Takeo, the cadets and the gunners laughed. 
 
 "Fire! Firm on your legs, now! Fire!" 
 
 All the forward guns were discharged in 
 rapid succession. The great 32 centimetre gun 
 thundered and vomited its fiery death, shaking 
 the vessel. The battleship behind them was 
 opening fire, too. 
 
 All at once an enemy shot exploded near one 
 of the guns and a gunner aside of Takeo fell 
 backwards. He tried to get up, but sank down 
 again. His blood had spurted over Takeo 's 
 uniform. 
 
 The gunners looked around. 
 
 "Who is it?" asked one. 
 
 "Isn't that Nishiyama?" 
 
 "Yes, that's who it is." 
 
 "Dead?" 
 
 [263]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 ' ' Fire 1 ' ' shouted the captain. Again the gun- 
 ners discharged their murderous volleys. 
 
 Takeo ordered the corpse to be removed and 
 went back to his post. 
 
 The captain noticed Takeo 's blood-stained 
 uniform, and asked, "Are you wounded, Kawa- 
 shima?" 
 
 * ' No, no. Only spurts from the other fellow. ' ' 
 
 "All right, then. Let's avenge his death!" 
 
 The guns were discharged incessantly while 
 the vessel kept advancing at great speed. The 
 main section of the fleet, making a rapid arc, 
 surrounded the right wing of the Chinese 
 formation and drew up to the rear of the enemy. 
 
 The first phase of the battle was over; the 
 second was about to begin. The forward guns 
 of the Matsushima became silent for a while, 
 and both officers and gunners brushed the pow- 
 der off their clothes, and wiped away the sweat 
 and the smoky grime. 
 
 The placing of the Japanese vessels had 
 become as follows: The flying squadron that 
 had attacked the enemy's right wing, putting 
 out of combat the Yang-wei and the Chao-yuen, 
 was ready to follow the main section, which had 
 already flanked the hostile fleet and was pre- 
 paring to attack it from the rear. The Hiyei, 
 
 [264]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU RIVER 
 
 the fifth vessel of the main squadron, had been 
 left behind because of its low speed, and was 
 making great efforts to diminish the distance 
 between it and its companion vessels. Bravely 
 it attempted to break through the Chinese line. 
 It even succeeded, but as a result it was forced 
 to bandon the fray because a dangerous fire 
 had started under deck, and required the un- 
 divided attention of the crew. 
 
 The Saikyomaru had similarly carried itself 
 beyond danger. Only the Akagi, a small ship, 
 was left alone in face of the enemy, and tried 
 desperately to make a way for itself to the 
 Hiyei. The four ships of the flying squadron 
 and the five of the principal squadron main- 
 tained their order of battle unbroken. On the 
 side of the enemy, the Chao-yuen was in flames. 
 The Yang-wei was put out of commission and 
 the right wing was in disorder. Three vessels 
 of the left wing left their position to give chase 
 to the Hiyei and the Akagi, while the torpedo 
 boats had been separated from the rest of the 
 fleet. 
 
 Several vessels, with the Chen-yuen and the 
 Ting-yuen at their head reversed their direc- 
 tion when they saw that the Japanese had sur- 
 
 [265]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 rounded them, and in a column made for the 
 main squadron. 
 
 Now had come the second encounter. The 
 Saikyomaru had signalled that the Akagi and 
 the Hiyei were in danger, whereupon the fastest 
 vessels of the flying squadron came hurrying 
 to their assistance. Meanwhile the main fleet 
 continued to describe a great circle as it sur- 
 rounded the enemy. The Japanese squadron 
 then discharged all its batteries. 
 
 By half past two the Chinese fleet had been 
 entirely surrounded, and had reached the other 
 side. The flying squadron, however, had made 
 a new attack upon the enemy, and the three 
 ships that were trying to overpower the Akagi 
 and the Hiyei were suddenly thrown upon the 
 defensive. The Japanese warships were thus 
 divided, holding the enemy at their mercy be- 
 tween them. 
 
 The third phase was about to take place. 
 
 Meanwhile the hostile fleets, in which Japan 
 and China had gathered their bravest and most 
 skillful crews, burst into a furious struggle, 
 seeking to open a way for themselves and min- 
 gling in bloody conflict. 
 
 Like giant serpents trying to tighten their 
 
 [266]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU EIVEE 
 
 coils about a monstrous whale, so did the 
 stormy, foaming waves of the Yellow Sea churn 
 threateningly about the vessels. 
 
 Simultaneously the chief squadron at the 
 right and the flying squadron at the left assailed 
 the enemy from opposite directions, and the 
 battle was renewed with murderous violence. 
 
 The more bitter the battle became the more 
 Takeo forgot himself. In his student days, he 
 had been fond of baseball, and when the critical 
 moment would arrive he would forget himself 
 utterly in the enthusiasm of the game, carried 
 away as if in a whirlwind. Now he felt the 
 same wild emotion. He seemed to be every- 
 where at once, tireless, his nerves stretched 
 feverishly to the snapping point; his powers 
 seemed to redouble, as if in a sudden delirium. 
 The problem was now to reduce the distance 
 between his vessel and the enemy; now, on the 
 other hand, to retreat rapidly before the danger 
 of being approached too closely, surrounded 
 and cut off from the rest of the fleet ; now this 
 or that volley was to be directed against the 
 enemy. Takeo 's voice had become hoarse as 
 a result of shouting orders to his subordinates. 
 But he did not even notice it. Shells from the 
 
 [267]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 enemy burst upon the deck of the Matsuskima, 
 piercing the shields, setting fire to the wood- 
 work, covering the quarter-deck with blood. 
 But Takeo paid no attention. The thundering 
 of the enemy's guns was as sweet music to his 
 ears, and his heart's throbs beat time to it. 
 Every interruption in the booming of the can- 
 non brought dissatisfaction to him. His cool 
 manner and evident confidence lent new cour- 
 age to his companions. They paid little heed 
 to the death-dealing bombs of the enemy; they 
 loaded, aimed, discharged their guns with the 
 same calmness and nonchalance as they would 
 have employed at bloodless maneuvers. The 
 guns thundered ceaselessly, without the need of 
 orders; the dead and the wounded were re- 
 moved at once without the slightest disorder. 
 The entire system of military organization 
 operated like clock-work, even in the midst of 
 battle. 
 
 In the meantime the general aspect of the 
 terrible slaughter was rapidly changing. Now 
 the sea and the sky, veiled by thick clouds of 
 black smoke, and the waves, which rose furious 
 and foaming, made it almost impossible to see 
 the signal flags. From moment to moment the 
 guns boomed, the shells exploded with a crash, 
 
 [268]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU RIVER 
 
 projectiles whistled around and above the ships, 
 while the tempestuous sea filled the air with 
 clouds of spray that splashed from the fur- 
 rowed waves. 
 
 The voice of the captain was shouting. 
 
 "Look! The Ting-yuen is in flames!" 
 
 Through a rift in the dense cloud of smoke 
 could be seen enveloped in a column of fire the 
 prow of the enemy's ship, which bore a flag 
 with an enormous dragon. 
 
 Takeo and his sailors shouted excitedly. 
 
 "Hurrah! The Ting-Yuen is on fire!" 
 
 "Forward! Give it the finishing blow!" 
 
 And with new impetus the guns were dis- 
 charged against their flaming target. 
 
 The Chinese fleet was now in complete dis- 
 order, caught as it was between two fires; the 
 Chao-yuen had sunk, extinguishing in the waves 
 the conflagration that was devouring it; the 
 Yong-wei had been put out of battle. 
 
 The Chen-yuen was rapidly sinking, the Ting- 
 yuen was wrapped in flames ; even the Lai-yuen 
 was beginning to burn. Unable to continue the 
 fight, the enemy took flight, abandoning the 
 Ting-yuen and the Chen-yuen. 
 
 The flying squadron launched in pursuit of 
 the enemy ships, and the chief squadron 
 
 [269]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 directed their fire against the Ting-yuen and 
 the Chen-yuen. 
 
 The fourth phase of the struggle had begun. 
 
 It was now three in the afternoon. The fire 
 on the Ting-yuen was spreading, but the ship 
 put up a vigorous defense. The Chen-yuen 
 stood bravely at its side and valorously, fear- 
 lessly indeed did those two gigantic ironclads 
 resist the assaults of their enemies. The five 
 vessels of the Japanese fleet circled around 
 them countless times, riddling them with shells. 
 
 At about 3 : 30 P.M. the Matsushima had 
 worked its way to a position opposite the 
 Chinese flagship, and when Takeo saw that his 
 ship's projectiles, discharged from his rapid- 
 firing guns struck the side of the enemy's iron- 
 clads, bounced back and fell into the water, he 
 became furious; he bit his lips and madly 
 grasped the hilt of his sword, shouting, 
 "Captain! They must bear a charm! Look! 
 Look! .... The devil is in this !" 
 
 The captain, his eyes flashing sparks, was 
 running hither and thither from one gun to 
 the other. 
 
 1 ' Fire ! Aim at the deck ! The deck ! ' ' 
 
 "Fire! "shouted Takeo. 
 
 The excited gunners discharged their guns 
 
 [270]
 
 THE BATTLE OF YALU RIVER 
 
 simultaneously at the decks of the Chinese war- 
 ships. 
 
 1 'Another one!" exclaimed Takeo. A hel- 
 lish racket shook the vessel in a frightful 
 dance, as if a volcano had suddenly erupted. 
 At the same moment he felt himself struck and 
 thrown to the ground with great violence. An 
 enemy shell had hit the rapid-firing gun, a few 
 paces away. "God!" cried Takeo, getting up, 
 then falling heavily back. He felt excruciating 
 pain in his legs. He looked about. The deck 
 was covered with blood and strips of human 
 flesh. The captain was not to be seen. The 
 shield that protected the cannon was pierced by 
 a huge hole through which something blue could 
 be seen moving: the sea. 
 
 Overcome by pain and an indescribably 
 nauseating odor, Takeo closed his eyes. But 
 he could still hear the cries of the wounded, the 
 crackling of burning wood, the shout "Fire! 
 Fire ! To the pumps ! " 
 
 Then it seemed that right near him he could 
 hear the noise of hurried footsteps, and four 
 strong arms lifted him up. As they touched 
 his legs he felt a terrible pain in the head and 
 a cry escaped him. He imagined that a fiery, 
 luminous vapor enveloped his eyes, and he lost 
 
 consciousness. 
 
 [271]
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 In Time of War 
 
 IT was at the general headquarters at Hiro- 
 shima, toward the middle of October. The 
 first division had long since left for Kintchu 
 Hanto, on the peninsula of Liao-tung. The 
 second division had just arrived, an army of 
 young, vigorous soldiers, and the town seemed 
 altogether too small to hold them. Besides, the 
 Diet had been convoked in extraordinary ses- 
 sion, and six hundred deputies had arrived at 
 the capital one after the other. The place was 
 in great confusion and bustle. Everywhere re- 
 sounded the noise of rolling kurumas hastening 
 hither and thither; the tramp, tramp of the 
 troops; the clanking of the sabres. The town 
 of Sanyo was alive with animation comparable 
 to that which had reigned in Kyoto at the time 
 of the Restoration. 
 
 In Otemachi street, one of the largest of the 
 place, could be read at the entrances to the 
 hotels the names of the chief personages there 
 lodged. "His Royal Highness, Prince Arisu- 
 
 [272]
 
 IN TIME OF WAR 
 
 gawa, Chief of General Staff;" "His Excel- 
 lency, Minister Ito;" "Lieutenant General 
 Kawakami," and so on. Two or three streets 
 down every house was placarded with notices : 
 "Military Requisition Bureau. Number of 
 mats. Number of rooms." The overflow of 
 soldiers who had not been able to find room in 
 the barracks had been quartered in private 
 houses ; almost every house bore a notice upon 
 which was written the names of the officers and 
 sub-officers, and the number of men in the com- 
 pany. Here and there various offices had 
 sprung up, "Sake Sold Here." "Canteen" 
 * ' Enrolment Bureau. ' ' * ' Equipment ' ' From 
 outside, shadowy figures could be seen hasten- 
 ing hither and thither about the inside. Be- 
 fore one store were some bottles of lemonade 
 that were being arranged in large cases ; at an- 
 other was a young fellow, perspiring freely as 
 he packed boxes of biscuits that were piled up 
 in the hundreds near by. 
 
 Just cast your glance over the street. Here 
 is a mounted officer galloping by on horseback, 
 on his way to the headquarters. There comes 
 a kuruma post haste ; in it sits a journalist, pen- 
 cil behind his ear, doubtless on his way to the 
 telegraph office. Men are hastening from the 
 
 [273]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 station, valises in hand and swords wrapped in 
 a kind of yellow cotton cloth; their faces are 
 tanned by the sun and they are still wearing 
 their summer uniforms, soiled and in need of 
 mending; they must be coming from Ujina, 
 where their boat landed this very morning. An 
 old senator, whose picture I remember having 
 seen in some magazine or other, passes them 
 by in his carriage. Some soldiers soon to be 
 hurried to Manchuria are marking time in the 
 street, humming tunes in their nasal voices. 
 Further off, on a veranda, a gay young chap 
 with a florid face is singing a martial tune in 
 a northern accent. From the other side of the 
 river some young, fresh voices reply to him; 
 but these voices come from natives, as may 
 easily be discerned. 
 
 At the corner of the street a large sign calls 
 attention to a store. "Army Supplies." Be- 
 side this seven-foot sign are several smaller 
 ones. Before the entrance lie piled up, one on 
 top of the other, woolen blankets and winter 
 clothes. A man, evidently the superintendent, 
 is giving orders to a half dozen street gamins 
 busily engaged in making bundles. No loafing 
 in that place, to be sure. Soon a man of about 
 fifty comes hurrying out of his store, accom- 
 
 [274]
 
 IN TIME OF WAR 
 
 panying a visitor to the door. He is bald and 
 has a large red mole under his left eye. He 
 gives several orders to the superintendent and 
 is about to go in again when he notices a kuruma 
 running up the street at a rapid pace. 
 
 "Oh! Tazaki-san! Ohe! Tazaki-san!" 
 
 His cries were in vain, for the kuruma rolled 
 along on its way. One of the boys nearby was 
 hurriedly despatched after it, and soon the 
 kuruma stopped and turned, coming back to- 
 ward the store. 
 
 A man of about fifty came down from the 
 vehicle; his countenance was of a bronze tint, 
 his beard thick and gray. He wore a black silk 
 haori and a hat that bore witness to long 
 service. He did not appear to be over pleased 
 at having been summoned. However, he at 
 once recognized the person who had sent for 
 him, for as he crossed the threshold he ex- 
 claimed, "What! Is it you, Yamaki? Eeally 
 you!" 
 
 ' ' And how are you, Tazaki-san ? Since when 
 did you come back f ' ' 
 
 "I am on my way to the next train for 
 Tokyo," said Tazaki stepping down, walking 
 into the store over the coarse straw mats and 
 the thick ropes near the door. 
 
 [275]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "So soon? Where have you been, then?" 
 
 "Up to the present, at Saseho. Now I'm on 
 my way home. ' ' 
 
 "At Saseho? On a visit to Takeo-sanl Your 
 master I should say." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "It wasn't nice of you to go right by me like 
 that without stepping in to see me! .... I'm 
 very much surprised that I've received not a 
 word about you from either my daughter or the 
 old baroness." 
 
 "Ah! I was in such a hurry!" 
 
 "But it would hardly be so great an incon- 
 venience or loss of time to step in for a moment, 
 at least. Make yourself comfortable. Dismiss 
 the kuruma. You can take the next train. . . . 
 How is Takeo-san? I have heard that he has 
 recovered at the Saseho military hospital. At 
 that very time I was busy with the departure 
 of the first division, and could only find the time 
 to write him a short letter of sympathy. Well, 
 how is he now? Were his bones broken? Ah! 
 The thigh? I'm ever so glad that he's getting 
 better now. His mother will feel easier, too." 
 
 Tazaki looked at his watch and arose, but 
 Yamaki seized him by the sleeve and protested. 
 
 "What's your hurry? I have a message to 
 
 [276]
 
 IN TIME OF WAR 
 
 give you for the baroness. You can leave by 
 the last train, can't you? There's still plenty 
 of time. I'll leave a few instructions here and 
 then we'll go out for a drink of sake. Besides 
 .... we Ve got excellent fish here." 
 
 The sun was sinking, setting the waves of 
 the river Amayatu aflame with its fiery rays, 
 and enveloping in its last beams the little tea- 
 house on the shore. 
 
 On the second story a large, agitated, tur- 
 bulent crowd was making a loud noise. A meet- 
 ing was taking place there, for the purpose of 
 discussing a controversy that had arisen within 
 the ranks of the special Diet. 
 
 On the floor beneath, in an isolated room, 
 Yamaki and Tazaki were engrossed in a secret 
 conversation. They desired to be alone, hence 
 no woman was waiting upon them. 
 
 Tazaki had been steward in the Kawashima 
 house since the days when Takeo's father yet 
 lived. He had continued in the same position, 
 but now dwelt in a neighboring house of his own. 
 He was not a man of great intelligence, but he 
 deemed it unworthy of himself to fill his own 
 purse at the expense of his master's income, 
 and therefore enjoyed the full confidence of 
 Takeo and the widow, and had been sent to 
 
 [277]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 visit his master, who was ill at the hospital in 
 Saseho. 
 
 Yamaki sipped his glass of sake, placed his 
 hand against his forehead and then spoke. 
 
 "The fact is that I stayed only a day in 
 Tokyo, then I had to return at once to Hiro- 
 shima and was thus unable to learn just how 
 affairs stood. So it seems that Nami-ko-san 
 was seriously ill ? It certainly was a cruel thing 
 to do ! Still, it was necessary, in order to shield 
 the Kawashima family. So she 's really better 
 now, and is again at Zushi? You never can 
 tell anything about this disease. It's incura- 
 ble, and despite favorable signs, is fatal, as 
 you know. What does Takeo-san think about 
 it I Is he still angry ? ' ' 
 
 Tazaki, swallowing the savory soup by the 
 spoonfuls, replied slowly. 
 
 "Yes. There's the rub. The widow was con- 
 cerned only with the welfare of her house, and 
 in view of that we may be lenient in regard to 
 her overstepping the bounds. But don't you 
 think, Yamaki, that she pushed her maternal 
 rights altogether too far when she took ad- 
 vantage of our master's absence and drove his 
 wife away without even consulting him? Of 
 course I advised her repeatedly to wait till her 
 
 [278]
 
 IN TIME OF WAE 
 
 son came back ; but you know her character. . . . 
 Personally I hold that my master is right and 
 I say that his anger is completely justified. . . . 
 Then there's that other thorn, Chijiwa. They 
 say he's in China at present, isn't he?" 
 
 Yamaki looked intently at the questioner's 
 face. 
 
 Chijiwa? Yes. He left a short while ago. 
 I, too, have had some unpleasantness with him. 
 I've had to pay pretty dearly for my relations 
 with that fellow. He had the impudence to ask 
 me for a farewell gift, adding that in case he 
 should be killed it would serve as my last 
 tribute of affection. 1 Then he said that in case 
 he survived the war he would return with the 
 order of the Golden Hawk. And in that man- 
 ner he got more than a hundred yen out of me. 
 Well, to come back to Takeo-san. He'll come 
 to Tokyo as soon as he's cured, won't he?" 
 
 "Ah! No. He proposes to go back to the 
 war. ' ' 
 
 "Really? I know he's a brave fellow, but 
 don't you think he ought to prefer returning to 
 his house and be reconciled with his mother ? I 
 don't know how great his affection was for 
 Nami-ko-san, but now that the marriage is dis- 
 
 1 Koden, a gift sent to the family of the deceased. 
 
 [279]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 solved, and that his first wife is so seriously ill, 
 it might be well for him to renew his relations 
 with his mother. Indeed, there 's no other solu- 
 tion possible than to forget the past and let the 
 wound heal. What do you think, Tazaki?" 
 
 ''Our master is so good, that even if his 
 mother was wrong he imagines that his own 
 conduct has not been above reproach. My visit 
 took place at the express desire of the baroness, 
 so that we can 't speak of an attempt at concilia- 
 tion on the part of Takeo-san. Still. ..." 
 
 ' t Of course it 's hardly the proper time to talk 
 of engagements in these days of war, ' * resumed 
 Yamaki, "but the best possible thing for him 
 would be to take another wife. Don't you think 
 so, Tazaki? Couldn't he forget Nami-ko-san 
 once and for all, and make peace with his 
 mother? Of course, young folks don't forget 
 their first love so soon, but when they find an- 
 other they fall in love again pretty easily." 
 
 "The baroness thinks the same way, but ..." 
 
 "Do you mean that it will not be easy to per- 
 suade him?" 
 
 "As you know, he is very stubborn." 
 
 "That's all very well, but when it's a ques- 
 tion of his own future, and that of his house. . . " 
 
 Their conversation was interrupted for a few 
 
 [ 280 J
 
 IN TIME OF WAR 
 
 moments. It seemed that on the floor above 
 the discussion had been finished, for a loud 
 applause resounded. The windows scarcely 
 shone with the pale light of the evening, and 
 from afar came the sounds of military trum- 
 pets. 
 
 Yamaki cleansed his sake cup by dipping it 
 into a water basin and offered it to his guest. 
 
 ' ' Tazaki-san, how is my little daughter over 
 at the Kawashimas? She's so inexperienced 
 that it will be hard for her to satisfy the 
 baroness 's requirements. ' ' 
 
 About a month after Nami's departure, 
 Yamaki had sent his daughter Toyo to the 
 widow Kawashima under pretext of having the 
 girl acquire good manners under the guidance 
 of the baroness. In reality, of course, his aim 
 was far different. He was now very anxious 
 to hear what had taken place. 
 
 But Tazaki laughed in silence. Doubtless he 
 had recalled some comical incident. 
 
 When Takeo had left his home in anger, his 
 mother had looked at him with terrible eyes, 
 shouting, "Go, disobedient son! Out of my 
 sight!" 
 
 The widow knew that Takeo had always been 
 [281]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 a model child and had never opposed her will, 
 yet despite this, and despite her knowledge of 
 his great love for Nami, she held that in case 
 of a conflict between Takeo 's love for his wife 
 and his duty toward his mother, he should sur- 
 render the first. For this reason, too, she had 
 soon overcome her hesitancy and had brought 
 the matter to completion during her son's ab- 
 sence, telling herself again and again that her 
 only motive was the welfare of Takeo and of 
 the family. When, however, she beheld her 
 son's explosion of wrath she began to under- 
 stand that she had committed an error and that 
 a mother does not possess unlimited power over 
 her son. 
 
 Up to that moment she had followed with a 
 jealous eye Takeo 's growing and enduring love 
 for Nami. But when she saw that her son's 
 affection, respect and obedience disappeared be- 
 fore his love for a girl who was at the point 
 of death, she felt even more keenly the loss of 
 all her influence over her son, and it seemed 
 that she had been robbed of a recompense that 
 was due to her because of her past sacrifices. 
 
 Nevertheless her anger against Takeo showed 
 no signs of subsiding, and for a long time after 
 
 [282]
 
 IN TIME OF WAR 
 
 Nami's departure she did not cease to inveigh 
 against him. 
 
 But still another thing added fuel to the 
 flames. 
 
 For, in a hidden corner of her heart there 
 lodged an undefined fear, a vague sense of dis- 
 satisfaction .... the voice of conscience was 
 making itself heard. However much she could 
 not excuse her son's rebellious attitude, she 
 feared none the less that she had gone beyond 
 the rights of a mother. 
 
 What a power for good here below is peace 
 of mind ! On the contrary, how angry you feel 
 when somebody tells you to your face, or some 
 inner voice whispers to you, "You have done 
 wrong ! ' ' Man is sometimes humbled before the 
 tribunal of his own conscience, however, and 
 hates to bend his knee, flushing at the wrong 
 he has done. When a savage beast is struck by 
 an arrow it howls ; when man discovers his mis- 
 take, he feels resentment. This explains why 
 this woman, feeling the sting of remorse, flew 
 into a fury. Her anger against her son, her 
 hatred of Nami-san, increased in violence. 
 
 Takeo had left his mother, slamming the door 
 behind him. A day passed, then two, then 
 weeks, and Takeo had not returned to ask for- 
 
 [283]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 giveness. Not only this, but he had sent no 
 letters and written no apologies. Her heart 
 brimming with anger, the widow poured out 
 her fury upon the first thing or person that 
 crossed her path; this relieved her somewhat. 
 She would grow angry at thought of Takeo, at 
 thought of Nami, at remembrance of the past 
 or on considering the prospects for the future ; 
 she grew irritated at thought of her rheumatic 
 pains, and because of her solitude and the 
 general helplessness of the situation. Thus 
 heaping one cause for anger upon another she 
 would sink beneath the weight and at last fall 
 asleep from sheer exhaustion. 
 
 The Kawashima home had become almost 
 unbearable. The servants, tired of living in 
 such an atmosphere of anger, more than once 
 had packed up their things, ready to leave. But 
 they were used to these outbursts. 
 
 At this juncture news of the battle near the 
 Phung Islands and the naval victory of As an 
 spread through the city. 
 
 The widow lived through days in great 
 anxiety, all the more so because Takeo had not 
 written a word to her ever since he had left for 
 the war. Her sad lonesomeness increased when 
 she heard the news of other mothers who had 
 
 [284]
 
 IN TIME OF WAR 
 
 come to Tokyo to bid their sons good-bye, and 
 how their sons later sent them letters regularly. 
 She began to fear that death, at any moment, 
 might snatch her son away and that she would 
 never see him again. In this moment of terri- 
 ble anxiety, after a short struggle with her 
 pride, she sent two letters to Takeo that should 
 reach him before he faced the enemy. 
 
 About a month later Takeo 's reply arrived 
 in the form of a telegram, sent from the hos- 
 pital at Saseho, where he lay wounded. The 
 hands of the poor mother trembled as she 
 opened the dispatch. And although the message 
 spoke of recovery, she was very uneasy and sent 
 Tazaki to bring back more exact information in 
 regard to her son's health. 
 
 When Tazaki came back from Saseho the 
 widow Kawashima was somewhat reassured. 
 Now she could look forward to embracing her 
 son, brought back to health, and already she 
 gave thought to providing him with a wife as 
 soon as the war should be over. Thus she hoped 
 to distract his mind from sad recollections of 
 Nami, and at the same time to lay the founda- 
 tions for the family's future prosperity. She 
 even proposed to profit by the experience of 
 
 [285]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 her past error and to seek to make reparation 
 for her arbitrary actions. 
 
 Thus her single preoccupation became the 
 duty of looking around for a suitable second 
 wife for Takeo. She went over mentally the 
 entire list of her young lady acquaintances and 
 friends .... but she could not find a woman that 
 corresponded to her desires. 
 
 It was precisely at this point in the widow's 
 investigations that young 0-Toyo came to the 
 Kawashima household, sent thither to acquire 
 good manners. Naturally, Yamaki 's secret pur- 
 pose did not escape Mme. Kawashima, so that 
 she soon realized that O-Toyo was by no means 
 free of faults. 
 
 However, the widow, who had exhausted her 
 resources, decided to look into this possibility, 
 too, thus seconding Yamaki 's wish. For this 
 reason she determined to subject 0-Toyo to a 
 rigid regime of examination. 
 
 It was the result of this examination that 
 brought the smile to Tazaki 's lips. Neither the 
 widow nor Toyo had been satisfied with the 
 outcome of the test, and the servants began 
 to make fun of the poor girl behind her back. 
 At first, indeed, there had been a period of 
 calm ; then a circumspect dart, then a continued 
 
 [286]
 
 IN TIME OF WAR 
 
 bombardment. . . . This was the regular plan 
 of battle that was used by the widow with all 
 her subordinates. It was the same system that 
 she had adopted toward Nami, whose feelings 
 had thus been so cruelly wounded. Now it was 
 Toyo 's turn. But that girl had a most enviable 
 character, for she possessed the secret of being 
 insensible to whatever was going on about her ; 
 so that the attacks and the arrows of the widow 
 had no more effect than a drop of rain. Mme. 
 Kawashima made up her mind to employ 
 harsher measures. 
 
 It was Toyo's nature to love her own com- 
 fort, and her spirit was phlegmatic and lazy; 
 not only did she reveal a lack of pride, but it 
 even seemed that she lacked personality al- 
 together. 
 
 When Toyo, in the spring evenings, would 
 walk alone among the flower-beds of the garden, 
 with her body and soul alike enveloped in a 
 rosy cloud, tasting the sweetness of relief from 
 the hands of her tyrant, and of losing herself 
 in dreams, she was no longer the jealous girl 
 who had been languishing for love of Takeo. 
 Once inside the Kawashima home she had 
 quickly learned what a dear price she would 
 have to pay for her love. Scarcely did she get
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 up every morning when a long, laborious day's 
 work awaited her, with reproofs and sarcasm 
 as her only reward from the widow. "If this 
 were not my sweetheart's house," she would 
 often tell herself, "I'd flee from it without a 
 moment 's hesitation ! ' ' But if she was to attain 
 her goal she must persist. From time to time 
 she would visit her mother to get new courage, 
 only Toyo promised herself that she would 
 never fall in love again. 
 
 The widow Kawashima looked upon 0-Toyo 
 as the safety-valve through which to vent all 
 repressed anger, while the servants used the 
 poor girl as a target for their gibes. She, with 
 a patience that she had never before displayed, 
 waited for better days when her beloved should 
 return. 
 
 The arrival of O-Toyo had been a source of 
 new cares for the widow. "The lost pearl is 
 beyond price ; the daughter-in-law who has gone 
 appears as the paragon of wisdom and virtue, ' ' 
 says the proverb. There was no comparison 
 between Nami-ko and O-Toyo. Each mistake 
 made by Toyo irritated the widow all the more 
 in that she was forced to recall how gracefully 
 and perfectly Nami used to do her work. Now 
 the baroness thought with regret of the young 
 
 [288]
 
 IN TIME OF WAR 
 
 wife whom she had at first so grievously judged. 
 
 Nami was modest, diligent, graceful in her 
 movements, and although she did not at first 
 appear striking or fascinating, still her grace 
 and her gentleness soon conquered those who 
 came in contact with her. The widow had early 
 learned to take advantage of Nami's kindness 
 and had never praised her good qualities, al- 
 though she had silently noticed how sensible 
 Nami was for her age. 
 
 When Toyo sat before the widow, her eyes 
 half closed and her mouth opened in silly 
 fashion, the baroness could not help recalling 
 Nami's delicate profile, her thick, raven-black 
 hair, her intelligent eyes that rose to her own 
 as if to interpret an unexpressed desire. 
 
 The widow's heart beat fast, agitated by the 
 feeling of a hidden remorse, and she tried with 
 all her strength to drive the recollections from 
 her mind, murmuring resentfully, as if to 
 justify her cruel deed, "It was wrong of her 
 to fall ill!" 
 
 Despite this the strange feeling persisted: 
 a feeling that she dispelled with an attack of 
 bad humor and banished with a tempest of 
 abuse upon poor Toyo's head. 
 
 Thus it came about that at the very moment 
 
 [289]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 in which Yamaki was confidentially informing 
 Tazaki of his plan to make Toyo the second wife 
 of Takeo, the relations between the Baroness 
 Kawashima and the young girl underwent a 
 crisis almost as violent as the contemporaneous 
 conflict between Japan and China. 
 
 ' ' Shall I send her back ? How shall I get rid 
 of her?" 
 
 Another drop, and the cup of the widow's 
 patience would run over. 
 
 [290]
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 Recovery 
 
 THE chirping of the sparrows almost at 
 his bedside awakened Takeo. He opened 
 his eyes. 
 
 He raised his arm, which had been stretched 
 across the counterpane, and drew aside the cur- 
 tains. The morning sun that was rising above 
 the hills flooded the sick man's room with its 
 festive beams. The slopes of the far away hills 
 could just be made out in the cloud of mist, 
 but the autumn sky above was of clear, even 
 blue, and provided a magnificent background 
 for the branches of a cherry-tree that rose not 
 far from the window. Some birds were flitting 
 from bough to bough, with restless song. Two 
 of them flew right into the room and stopped 
 for an instant to exchange a glance of sympathy 
 with Takeo, who rose from his pillow not with- 
 out pain. But soon they flew off, as if some- 
 thing had frightened or surprised them. Mean- 
 while, from the tree that they had left there 
 fell slowly to the ground, through the peaceful 
 air, several leaves of golden color. 
 
 [291]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Takeo smiled at this gay greeting from Na- 
 ture, at the gentle sounds that had awakened 
 him. Then his head fell back upon the pillow, 
 and a wrinkle appeared on his forehead, as if 
 caused by a sudden pain. He lay back quietly 
 and shut his eyes again. 
 
 The morning was peaceful ; no noise came to 
 disturb the patients. From afar came the 
 crowing of a cock and a fisherman's song. . . . 
 
 From time to time Takeo opened his eyes, 
 only to close them at once, as if absorbed in 
 deep thoughts. 
 
 More than a month before he had been 
 wounded and brought to the hospital at Saseho. 
 He had been struck by a piece of a shell that 
 had exploded near the shield of the gun. For- 
 tunately the wound had not reached to the bone, 
 but had been confined only to a laceration of 
 the flesh. 
 
 The captain of his division had been blown 
 to pieces and many of his comrades had been 
 killed. Few of the gunners had escaped with- 
 out injury. 
 
 During the first days after he had been trans- 
 ported to the hospital he had lain in a feverish 
 delirium, brandishing his arms wildly about, 
 
 [292]
 
 RECOVERY 
 
 taunting the enemy and shouting orders, but 
 his robust youth soon asserted itself and his 
 general condition began to improve rapidly. 
 After a month, although the wound was still 
 painful, he was already able to leave the room 
 for several hours at a time, escaping from its 
 odor of medicines to the pure, fresh air of the 
 clear autumn. The surgeon, it is true, muttered 
 objection to the patient's haste. 
 
 Takeo awaited impatiently the moment when 
 he would be discharged and could return to the 
 war. 
 
 How strange! That life which he had des- 
 pised as a vain thing had not cared to leave 
 him. With the passing of the fever and the 
 pain he felt, despite himself, a rebirth of his 
 love of life, but together with this were reborn, 
 too, certain sad regrets and recollections. His 
 memory, which had apparently been obliterated 
 in the heat of combat, and later in the delirious 
 fever, now returned. 
 
 Just as a grave physical illness may have the 
 effect of renewing one's constitution and forti- 
 fying the body, so had the terrible crisis that 
 had brought Takeo face to face with death 
 given his thoughts a brighter aspect. 
 
 The grievous blow and the extraordinary 
 
 [293]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 events that had saddened and darkened his life 
 in recent months had also kept his heart in a 
 state of continued tension. Now the brunt of 
 the storm was past, but the dashing waves of 
 his troubled soul had not yet subsided, for 
 down in the depths reigned a wild grief, while, 
 on the surface, the feelings that appeared now 
 and then, like pale nymphs on a tempestuous 
 sea, already announced a period of greater 
 calm. 
 
 Takeo no longer harbored any rancor against 
 his mother. The memory of Nami he preserved 
 in his innermost soul as that of a departed, be- 
 loved one. And his thoughts turned to her as 
 to a sad, sweet being that smiled to him from 
 afar. 
 
 Tazaki came to visit him and he had word of 
 his mother and some vague news of Nami, too. 
 But the few words he heard about her were 
 enough to bring the tears to his eyes. 
 
 After that, in his troubled dreams there often 
 appeared the white apparition of a sick girl, 
 alone in a garden where the wind beat furiously 
 against the young firs. This sweet vision alter- 
 nated with the horrible scene of the battle of 
 the Yalu river. 
 
 [294]
 
 EECOVEEY 
 
 Several days after Tazaki had left for the 
 east two parcels were delivered into Takeo's 
 hands. The address of the sender did not 
 appear. 
 
 Takeo's thoughts turned to what had hap- 
 pened to him a week before. 
 
 He had just thrown the paper away and his 
 gaze had begun to follow the clouds through 
 the window. His room mate had left the day 
 before, so that now Takeo was alone. The 
 afternoon was advanced, and inside it was be- 
 ginning to get dark, while without, the autumn 
 rain fell ceaselessly. In the neighboring room 
 a wounded soldier was receiving electric treat- 
 ment and Takeo could hear the muffled noise of 
 the apparatus which accompanied that of the 
 rain-drops against the window panes, making 
 the solitude sadder than ever. Takeo looked 
 absent-mindedly at the tops of the trees sway- 
 ing in the wind and at the thin boughs that bent 
 and straightened up in rapid turn. Lost in sad 
 imaginings he watched the stirring of the 
 bushes for some time, then with a sudden mo- 
 tion hid his head under the covers. He had 
 lain thus for about five minutes when he heard 
 some one enter. 
 
 [295]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "A package and a box for you. Are you 
 sleeping?" 
 
 Takeo raised his head and saw a boy 
 approaching the bedside. 
 
 1 'What's that? For me?" exclaimed Takeo. 
 " Where does it come from?" 
 
 The boy read the name of the sender .... a 
 name that sounded rather new to Takeo 's ears. 
 
 "Open the box and unwrap the package, 
 please." 
 
 When the top covering of the bundle had been 
 removed a small packet appeared, wrapped in 
 a bright red material. It contained a coat of 
 light wool, a soft, white vest, a belt of white 
 crape, a pair of embroidered slippers and a 
 cushion of softest down. The box was full of 
 pears and bananas, his favorite fruits. 
 
 Takeo 's heart beat faster. 
 
 "No letter?" 
 
 The boy looked again and again, but could 
 discover no message. 
 
 "Let me see the first note." 
 
 Takeo read his name and his heart leaped 
 for joy. ... A wave of hot blood rushed 
 to his face. . . . Her dear little hand had 
 written his name. . . . Her very own! And 
 who else, indeed, could it have been? Was not 
 
 [296]
 
 RECOVERY 
 
 the white, soft material she had sent stained 
 with the tears that had flown from her adored 
 eyes ? Had not her weak hand trembled as she 
 wrote I Takeo was impatient to be left alone. . . 
 Then he gave free vent to his repressed sobs, 
 to his tears of mingled grief and joy. 
 
 Takeo now realized clearly that Nami occu- 
 pied his soul forever, and that in her heart, too, 
 dwelt an infinite love. All day long he was 
 accompanied by thoughts of her, and during the 
 night, she came to him in sweet dreams. 
 
 He felt that not even death would be able 
 to sever their souls, despite the fact that social 
 laws and conventions had raised a barrier to 
 divide the region of dreams from that of 
 reality. The world could do whatever it 
 pleased to part them, but Nami would forever 
 remain his sweet little wife. 
 
 His mother, in her name, had separated him 
 from his wife, and Nami's father had ratified 
 the separation. No bonds united them hence- 
 forth in the eyes of the world. Would it not 
 be possible, once he was completely recovered, 
 to call her back, to receive her once again as 
 his wife I Ah ! What an enchanting dream that 
 was! But no, it was impossible. Takeo knew 
 
 [297]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 only too well that the social customs of his coun- 
 try absolutely prohibited the renewing of bonds 
 once dissolved. He knew that any attempt in 
 this direction was doomed to failure, in addi- 
 tion to increasing the bad feelings between him 
 and his mother. And Takeo could not forget 
 how bitterly he had sustained his struggle 
 against her. 
 
 Yet how insupportable was the thought that 
 in all the wide world he could not own the 
 liberty of loving whom he chose ! From day to 
 day this sense of helplessness gradually in- 
 creased, soothed only by the thought that in his 
 heart and soul, in life and beyond death, Nami 
 would forever remain his wife. 
 
 Such were the thoughts that occupied Takeo 
 one calm autumn morning. 
 
 The physician came at the accustomed hour 
 and smiled with satisfaction. In a few days the 
 wound would be healed completely. 
 
 Later a letter from his mother was brought 
 to him, in which she expressed her joy at 
 Tazaki's news of her son's improvement, her 
 hope for his return as soon as the doctor would 
 permit the journey. She had something very 
 important to tell him! 
 
 [298]
 
 RECOVERY 
 
 Important news? Most certainly it con- 
 cerned the matter that Takeo suspected and 
 feared greatly. After a few moments of reflec- 
 tion Takeo decided not to go to Tokyo. 
 
 In the first days of November, Takeo learned 
 that his vessel, the Matsushima, which had been 
 badly damaged in the battle, had been repaired 
 and had taken to sea en route for the theatre 
 of war. Takeo left the hospital, embarked upon 
 a merchant vessel bound for Dalny and went to 
 join his squadron, which had anchored in that 
 same bay. 
 
 The day before he left Saseho he mailed two 
 letters. One of these was addressed to his 
 mother. . 
 
 [299]
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 Temptation 
 
 AUTUMN winds were beginning to blow. 
 The renowned summer resort was slowly 
 losing its visitors. Today, the first of 
 November, was unseasonably gentle. A young 
 lady accompanied by a woman of about fifty, 
 was walking along the beach at Zushi enjoying 
 the calm peace of a splendid autumn day. 
 
 The fishermen and the few invalids who were 
 still upon the seashore recognized the slender, 
 graceful woman. As she passed by them they 
 greeted her with compassionate cordiality, for 
 all of them knew, in part, her sad story. 
 
 The young lady was Nami. 
 
 Life no longer held out any hope for her, 
 her health diminished day by day as autumn 
 advanced. She no longer cared to live. 
 
 Nami had returned to Tokyo with her aunt 
 in the month of June. From the day upon 
 which the whole sad truth had been revealed to 
 her, she began to grow worse and her hemor- 
 
 [300]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 rhages came more frequently. The physician 
 saw that his efforts to combat the disease were 
 futile. The family began to feel the keenest 
 anxiety and Nami herself now awaited death 
 with resignation. Death, indeed, presented 
 itself as the easiest way out of a cruel plight, 
 and while her sick body lay upon the pillows, 
 her spirit, already freed of its earthly dress, 
 wandered in an ideal world. Her soul longed 
 to take flight across the immense spaces and 
 reach at last the place where she might shed her 
 tears in the bosom of her adored mother. 
 
 But death delayed. . . . Every day she hoped 
 would be the last, but instead, day followed 
 day, each one as sad as the other. She could 
 no longer understand how life could hold hidden 
 beauties for others, and how death could appear 
 horrible and terrifying to so many human be- 
 ings. Why should anybody take the trouble 
 to follow the doctor's prescriptions, and give 
 her the medicine that enabled her to prolong so 
 useless and painful an existence ? 
 
 A single star shone through the dense dark- 
 ness: her love for her father. He visited her 
 often, gave her the medicine with most affec- 
 tionate care, and beautified the house in which 
 his sick little daughter was to be brought back 
 
 [301]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 to health. He made every effort to combat the 
 insidious illness. When she would hear his 
 footsteps, and see his face light up with a smile 
 as he noticed a deceptive improvement in her 
 condition, she could not hold back her tears. 
 Oh! When her thoughts reverted to her good 
 father, whom she loved so much and who suf- 
 fered so much, she no longer dared to invoke 
 death. If death would not come to her, would 
 spare her, she would find the will to live just 
 for love of him. 
 
 Still another force dwelt secretly in her heart : 
 her faith in her husband's love, a faith that 
 had not been shaken by past events. But cer- 
 tainly the future was dark and hopeless. 
 
 She could not deceive herself with the thought 
 that the severed knot would be tied again, even 
 if her health were to be regained. But she lived 
 in the certainty that nothing could break the 
 sweet ties of their souls, their communion of 
 feelings and ideas, the immense love that still 
 united them. That would never die. 
 
 Thus it was that in her affection for her 
 father, in her faith in Takeo, she found the 
 strength to live and to aid courageously the 
 efforts of her doctor. In the month of Septem- 
 ber she was able to return to the lonesome villa 
 
 [302]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 at Zushi with her faithful Iku. There Nami's 
 spirit seemed to become more serene, for the 
 beauty of the surroundings sweetened her char- 
 acter even more. When, after her bath, she 
 would stop on the beach, seated in a comfort- 
 able chair, listening to the splashing of the 
 waves upon the shore and the chirping of the 
 birds in the nearby wood, it seemed to her that 
 she was still in the sweet season of the past 
 spring. And it seemed, too, that her husband 
 ought to be coming at any moment. . . . 
 
 Life at the Zushi villa passed by quietly and 
 without novelty. . . . Nami 's only diversion was 
 to compose verses and arrange flowers. . . . 
 Once or twice during the week the doctor came 
 from Tokyo. From time to time she saw her 
 aunt and her cousin, and even her step-mother. 
 Several of her former schoolmates had written 
 to her, expressing sorrow at her illness. But 
 all of this failed to comfort Nami. . . . She 
 awaited only Chizu's visits with impatience. 
 Her little cousin knew better than any other 
 how to guess her desires and satisfy them. 
 
 Barely she thought of the Kawashima house- 
 hold, and when, in her recollections, there arose 
 the thought of her former mother-in-law, a feel- 
 ing of hostility, and even of fear, possessed her. 
 
 [303]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 When she learned that Yamaki's daughter had 
 been sent to the widow Kawashima, the news 
 displeased her greatly, but after a moment she 
 had understood that this had not depended 
 upon Takeo, in whom she preserved the most 
 absolute faith. 
 
 She would walk along the beach, and her gaze 
 would often turn to the west; she would seek 
 the farthest point on the horizon, where the sky 
 merged with the sea. The two beings that she 
 loved most on earth were far, far away, in the 
 war; for her father, too, a few days after his 
 daughter 's departure for Zushi, had been called 
 to his post. 
 
 Although she felt that she was now separated 
 from the whole world, still her heart anxiously 
 followed the fortunes of the war; she read the 
 papers closely, rejoicing in the victories of the 
 Japanese army and of the naval forces to which 
 Takeo belonged. In the latter half of Septem- 
 ber she had learned the news of the battle of 
 the Yalu, and a few days later she read the 
 name of Takeo in the list of the wounded. Dur- 
 ing the nights that followed she could not sleep. 
 Her aunt at Tokyo tried to get more detailed 
 information and learned that Takeo 's wounds 
 were not dangerous, and that he was then at 
 
 [304]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 the Saseho hospital. Nami's thoughts could 
 not leave the bed on which her beloved lay, and 
 often she imagined herself falling upon her 
 knees before his bedside, swearing never to 
 leave him again. 
 
 With what deep grief she felt, every time she 
 sank into such a revery, that her dream was 
 impossible of realization, and that the reality 
 was so different ! . . . . She could not send him 
 even a token of affectionate recollection. . . . 
 Only their hearts remained united. . . . The 
 hearts of two creatures who once upon a time 
 ... ah ! for only too short a time . . . had lived 
 together, a loving, happy pair! 
 
 And today she could not even send him a line ! 
 This thought was unbearable to the poor girl. 
 
 The very intensity of her desire, however, 
 suggested her the solution to this problem. 
 With the help of Iku she prepared Takeo's 
 clothes and sent them off to Saseho, together 
 with Takeo's favorite fruits, under cover of an 
 imaginary name. . . . 
 
 The days dragged slowly by. . . . Toward the 
 middle of November, Nami received a letter that 
 bore the postmark of Saseho. Nami read the 
 letter and wept. . . . 
 
 ***** 
 [305]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 One Monday, Chizu and Koma, who had spent 
 several days at Zushi, left for Tokyo. The 
 house, which had resounded with their peals 
 of shrieking laughter, seemed sadder, lonelier 
 than ever. 
 
 During these sad days Nami felt that she was 
 closer to her mother. ... It was the nineteenth 
 of November: the anniversary of her death. 
 Nami looked for a long time at her picture and 
 hung it on the wall of the alcove in a silver 
 frame which she decorated with white chrysan- 
 themums in full bloom. Chizu had brought them 
 from Tokyo. 
 
 Ten years had gone by since Nami had seen 
 her mother for the last time. During this period 
 she had never forgotten her duty of love and 
 gratitude toward the dear departed. Never 
 had her heart been moved as now at the recol- 
 lection of the sweet face. Ah! If only her 
 kind, adored mother could have come to the 
 unhappy daughter ! Nami would have told her 
 all her griefs, and she, so compassionate, would 
 have borne part of the heavy burden, under 
 which Nami's shoulders bent with fatigue. Ah ! 
 Why had she fled, leaving her little child alone 
 in the world? While Nami's mind was lost in 
 
 [306]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 these thoughts, hot tears ran slowly down her 
 faded cheeks. 
 
 To the poor girl came, too, remembrance of 
 happy days in the distant past when her mother 
 was still living. She was eight years old, Koma 
 was five ; both were wearing a gown of similar 
 fashion, rose-colored and embroidered with 
 cherry blossoms. . . . They were in a carriage, 
 with their mother between them, coming from 
 the well-known photographer Suzuki at Kudan. 
 The picture that she was now looking at had 
 been cut out of that group taken at that time. 
 
 Ten years had gone by. . . . Her mother had 
 remained in her mind unchanged, just as on 
 the photograph. And the daughter? .... 
 
 She fled from thought of herself, but in that 
 sad hour she could not control her thoughts. 
 She felt only too keenly that her hopeless 
 existence dwelt wrapped in dense mists and 
 stormy clouds. The room in which her gaze 
 wandered became transformed into a prison- 
 cell, into which no ray of sunlight could 
 penetrate. 
 
 The clock struck two. Nami shook herself 
 free of her day-dreaming and ran into the next 
 room, as if in flight from something. That 
 room, too, was deserted, but the voices of Iku 
 
 [307]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 and the nurse could be heard from the next com- 
 partment. Nami stopped for a moment, unde- 
 cided, then went out resolutely, crossing the 
 garden and making for the beach. 
 
 The sky was dark, and thick clouds weighed 
 over earth and sea; not a breath of air moved 
 the dead leaves upon the branches. The surface 
 of the sea, with its waves rolling in long shud- 
 ders, was unfurrowed by a vessel of any sort. 
 
 Nami walked onward. No fisherman was to 
 be met on the shore ; no one 's gaze followed the 
 unhappy woman. A few paces ahead a girl was 
 carrying a baby upon her back, and sang hap- 
 pily as she gathered shells. 
 
 As Nami went by her the girl smiled kindly. 
 Nami returned her greeting and forced herself 
 to smile in return. 
 
 Then she sank again into her sad reveries. 
 All at once she stopped. She had come to a 
 spot where the sand of the beach gave way to 
 a small path across the rocks which led to the 
 temple of Fudo, the path that she had taken 
 the previous spring, leaning upon Takeo's 
 arms. 
 
 Nami commenced to ascend slowly. 
 
 Having passed the temple of Fudo she sat 
 down upon a block of marble, the very same 
 
 [308]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 upon which she had once rested with her head 
 against Takeo 's shoulders. . . . But at that time 
 the sky had been serene and resplendent, and 
 had been mirrored in a sea as smooth as glass. 
 Now, instead, heavy, menacing clouds draped 
 the distant blue. The waves dashed against 
 the cliffs, breaking into showers of white spray. 
 Not a sail was to be seen upon the troubled, 
 trembling sea. Nami took from her bosom the 
 letter that contained but two lines, two soli- 
 tary lines that moved her heart more than pages 
 of fond words. 
 
 "Not a day goes by without my thinking of 
 my sweet little Nami-san. " 
 
 Every time she read it her sad heart beat 
 wildly, wildly, as if it were ready to break. 
 
 4 'Ah! Why has the world treated me so 
 cruelly?" she asked herself. "I love him so 
 much that my heart is oppressed to the point 
 of death. . . . And he loves me, too. . . . Then 
 why has our love knot been severed? Who 
 could have done it? Isn't this letter written in 
 his very heart's blood? Here, among these 
 rocks, on a beautiful Spring day we swore eter- 
 nal faith to each other, eternal love. . . . The 
 sea knows it .... the cliffs were witnesses. . . . 
 Why is the world so cruel as to annihilate us, 
 
 [309]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 smothering us under the weight of a horrible 
 yoke? Oh, delight of my soul . . . here in 
 Spring .... among these rocks. ..." She 
 opened her eyes .... she was all alone. The 
 sea seemed to have calmed down a little. . . . 
 Only the noise of the nearby waterfall came to 
 her ears. Nami hid her face in her hands and 
 wept. 
 
 Large, hot tears trickled along her small 
 fingers. Her head bent over, wearily. ... It 
 seemed that her heart was benumbed. Thoughts 
 came to her mind now as fleet as arrows. She 
 recalled the days she had spent with Takeo .... 
 those lived at Ikao, the day on which she be- 
 came his wife. She recollected the day on 
 which she had returned to Tokyo with her aunt, 
 the day on which her mother had died. She 
 saw the dear face once again .... then the face 
 of her father, of her step-mother, of Koma, of 
 the little ones. . . . Other faces, too, appeared 
 and were confused in her mind .... faces of 
 friends, of acquaintances. . . . Her thoughts 
 turned to a friend that Chizu had recalled to 
 her the day before. She was two years older 
 than Nami and had married a young count, one 
 year before Nami's wedding. Her mother-in- 
 law was very fond of her, but very soon the 
 
 [310]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 husband began to neglect her. A boy had been 
 born to them, but the past Spring the couple 
 had been divorced and the young wife had died 
 shortly after. She had died because of her 
 husband's desertion. But Nairn* 's life was even 
 sadder than that of the young wife who had 
 died. Her tears flowed incessantly for a love 
 that should never have been born and that could 
 not die. They had been separated despite their 
 great love. The destinies of persons are dif- 
 ferent, but life has sorrows and tears for all. 
 Nami sighed, prostrated by a fit of deep dejec- 
 tion. . . . Her gaze now wandered as if lost 
 upon the troubled sea. 
 
 Her thoughts became as sinister as the clouds 
 above her: there was no longer any place for 
 her upon earth. Born into a rich family, at 
 eight years of age she had been bereft of her 
 mother ; ten years she had dwelt with her step- 
 mother, and scarcely had her heart brightened 
 with the illusion of having found a little happi- 
 ness, when the saddest part of her lot began. 
 And the terrible sentence of separation had 
 fallen, to condemn all her remaining life to con- 
 tinuous grief .... a sentence worse than death. 
 And if her beloved lived, she could never again 
 call him husband .... she could never again 
 
 [311]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 be his companion in his hour of trial. Ah! 
 Why had she come upon earth to serve as a 
 target for the cruelty of fate? Why had she 
 not left this earth with her adored parent? 
 And why had she not died in her mother 's arms, 
 the first time they trembling embraced her tiny 
 body? And why did she not die now, since her 
 sad lot had been fulfilled? What value could 
 life hold for an existence condemned to in- 
 curable illness, longing for impossible love? 
 But even if her bodily disease could be cured, 
 her heart could never endure it if her husband 
 were not returned to her. . . . Ah! To die! 
 To die ! Death ! Death ! The only hope ! 
 
 Without drying the tears that fell without 
 interruption, Nami looked far over the sea. 
 
 In the direction of Oshima there suddenly 
 arose some blackish clouds. The thunder rum- 
 bled, while the waves of the sea rose in fury. 
 The tempest was about to break forth. A gust 
 of wind sped past, and a mountain of foaming 
 waves overwhelmed the earth, breaking against 
 the cliffs at Nami's feet. The entire surface 
 of the sea heaved as if in agitation, the waves 
 rolled on, merging into still larger ones, hurtling 
 like wild, indomitable steeds; cold sprays 
 showered down upon the high spot where 
 
 [312]
 
 TEMPTATION 
 
 Nami, as if in oblivion, followed with her gaze 
 the furies of the elements. . . . "The sea .... 
 the sea, at the bottom of which is death ! How 
 far more beautiful must it be than life! How 
 more beautiful to live at my husband's side in 
 the form of an incorporeal shade than to drag 
 out this life, joyless and hopeless! He is far 
 away .... on the Yellow Sea .... but however 
 distant he may be, these waves can reach to him. 
 Oh ! That I might dissolve into foaming spray 
 so that my soul could flow to his !" 
 
 Nami replaced the letter in one of the folds 
 of her girdle ; she paid no attention to her hair, 
 which had been loosened by the wind. She 
 arose. Her slender body was shaken by the 
 fury of the storm, her limbs were penetrated 
 by an uninterrupted shudder. Above, the 
 clouds sped along, rapidly changing shape, but 
 black and threatening as ever. . . . Below, the 
 waves boomed and leaped in a wild dance. The 
 solitary pines bent and swayed fearfully. The 
 tempest increased, the sea trembled, all earth 
 was a cry of woe, and the deep rumbling of the 
 thunder drowned the thousand voices of land 
 and sea. 
 
 "Now is the time! Now! Help me, mother. 
 . . . Call me. . . Receive me. . . And you, father, 
 
 [313]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 forgive your daughter. My short life will soon 
 pass away like a dream!" 
 
 Nami arranged her clothes, removed her 
 sandals, advanced to the furthest edge of the 
 cliff .... bent over toward the moaning waves. 
 
 In the moment just before the terrible leap a 
 cry was heard behind her. . . . Two arms seized 
 the body as it swayed over the abyss. . . . 
 
 I. 314 J
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 The Story Told by the "Yaso" 
 
 *' TKU, prepare the tea. She will soon be 
 here," said Nami to her old servant, 
 who was putting the room in order. 
 
 * ' She 's a very kind woman, ' ' commented Iku, 
 "and I'm really surprised that she's only a 
 yaso, 1 a Christian." 
 
 "Yes. That's what I've been told." 
 
 "I'd never have dreamt that such a distin- 
 guished looking woman could belong to the 
 Kiristans. 2 She wears her hair short." 
 
 "Well, what of that?" 
 
 "The women who believe in Yaso, don't cut 
 their hair when they are left widows. No. They 
 begin to dress with a great deal more care and 
 look around for a second husband. ..." 
 
 " Where Ve you learned all this?" 
 
 " Oh ! I know that positively, ' ' declared Iku. 
 "I assure you that many girls are now in- 
 structed in the Christian religion. I knew one 
 
 1 i. e. Jesus. The word 'Yaso' denotes Christianity or its adherents. 
 It is a term of scorn. 
 
 1 i. e. Christians. 
 
 [315]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 who lived near certain relatives of mine. She 
 was a dear little thing, but after she got into the 
 habit of going to the missionary schools she 
 changed character completely. Just imagine, 
 every Sunday, no matter how much her mother 
 needed her help, she would leave her to go to 
 church and nothing could hold her back. More- 
 over, she even said that she no longer cared to 
 stay in the house because it wasn't so clean as 
 school. Yet despite her long attendance at the 
 school she never learned a single recipe nor 
 how to do the simplest needlework. . . . Her 
 parents began to fear for her future. She was 
 proud and said she wouldn't marry a man who 
 made less than 250 yen per month. Isn't that 
 extraordinary? At first she was a model child 
 and then she changed completely. Maybe there 
 was some witchcraft about it? .... They say 
 that happens very often among the followers of 
 that religion." 
 
 Nami smiled and replied, "It sounds very 
 serious. But every question has two sides and 
 one ought to hear both sides before judging. 
 Don't you think so, Iku?" 
 
 The old woman shook her head doubtfully. 
 Then she looked gravely at her mistress. "I 
 
 [316]
 
 THE STORY TOLD BY THE "YASO" 
 
 believe it would be for the best to keep away 
 from that Yaso," she suggested. 
 
 Nami smiled again. 
 
 * ' Do you mean that I oughtn 't to talk to that 
 woman at all?" 
 
 1 'Well, if all the Christians were like her 
 it wouldn 't be so bad. ..." 
 
 Iku broke off her speech; a shadow was 
 noticed upon the screen, while footsteps came 
 nearer. 
 
 " Pardon me if I have come by the garden 
 gate," a melodious voice was heard to say. 
 
 Iku ran to the door, which she opened, and 
 bowed before a little woman of about fifty, 
 dressed in black, with her gray hair cut rather 
 short. Because of this the woman appeared 
 thinner still, but her eyes shone with the light 
 of kindness and her lips curled in a smile. 
 
 It was the Christian woman of whom Nami 
 and Iku had been speaking, the woman who, a 
 week before, had seized Nami from the jaws of 
 the precipice. 
 
 iShe made no effort to attract attention to 
 herself, but whoever was with her for even the 
 shortest space of time felt that he was before 
 a person worthy of great consideration. Her 
 name was Kiyo Ogawa, and she lived in Meguro, 
 
 [317]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 where she directed an orphanage. She gave 
 herself up most enthusiastically to the care of 
 the abandoned little creatures. Since the be- 
 ginning of the month she had been at Zushi to 
 gain back her strength after an attack of 
 pleurisy, and by mere accident she had come 
 just in time to save Nami. 
 
 Iku brought tea and was about to leave the 
 room when she heard Nami say, "So you are 
 leaving tomorrow? Isn't that too bad! Why, 
 we scarcely know you!" 
 
 The old woman looked at Nami with a glance 
 of sweet affection, and replied, "I should like 
 very much to remain here for some time, and 
 have other opportunities to speak with you. I 
 should like particularly to stay until you were 
 cured." 
 
 From her bag she took a little book. 
 
 "This is the Bible. ... I dare say that you 
 never saw one till now. ' ' 
 
 Nami, indeed, did not know the Bible. Her 
 step-mother, during her stay in England, had 
 so to speak become a Christian, but upon her 
 return to Japan she had abandoned all Chris- 
 tian practices, and had left her Bible, together 
 with her old shoes and papers, in her hotel at 
 London. 
 
 [318]
 
 THE STORY TOLD BY THE "YASO" 
 
 "I have never read it," replied Nami-san. 
 
 Iku could no longer stay away. She looked 
 at the book with eyes that expressed mingled 
 stupefaction and terror; doubtless she was 
 sure that it possessed certain evil powers. 
 
 ''When you read it," continued the woman, 
 "your heart will open to a sweet, new influence. 
 I am sure it will do you much good. If I could 
 only stay here a little while longer, I would 
 gladly explain a great many things in it. But 
 since this is my last day here, I will tell you, 
 instead, how I came to read it for the first time. 
 .... Aren 't you tired f Lie down at your ease 
 if that's more comfortable for you." 
 
 "No, thanks. I'm not tired. . . . Tell me your 
 story, please." 
 
 Iku refilled the tea cups and left the room. 
 
 The old woman looked for a moment into 
 space, then sank to her knees beside Nami, and 
 with her eyes fixed upon those of her listener, 
 she began. 
 
 "Life is short, but if you only imagine how 
 many events it can contain, it seems much 
 longer. My father was a hatamoto 3 under the 
 old regime and possessed a large fortune. Per- 
 
 8 Samurai. At the time here mentioned, the 'hatamoto' was a di- 
 rect vassal of the Shagun. 
 
 [319]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 haps you will recall that estate with the elm 
 plantation, near the Suido bridge at Koishi- 
 kawa. Naturally, the property changed hands 
 many years ago. Well, I was born in that 
 house. When I was twelve years old my mother 
 died, and my father was so stricken with the 
 loss that he would not take another wife. 
 Despite my youthful years, I had to assume the 
 direction of the household until my brother 
 married; several years later I, too, married, 
 and left the paternal roof. Ogawa, my hus- 
 band, was also a hatamoto, but higher in rank 
 than I. ... I was twenty-one years old at that 
 time. . . . You weren't born yet. 
 
 "I had been brought up in the usual beliefs 
 taught to our young girls, and I imagined that 
 I should certainly be inferior to none in the 
 matter of self-sacrifice. . . . But when I learned 
 to know real life, I realized how difficult it is 
 to put into practice the easy theory of virtue. 
 We were at the troublous period preceding the 
 War of 1868, and my husband was rarely at 
 home. I lived with my parents-in-law, and with 
 two sisters-in-law .... in other words, I had 
 to obey and serve five people older than I. I 
 can't tell you what a torment that was to me. 
 My father-in-law, poor fellow, wasn't so bad, 
 
 [320]
 
 THE STORY TOLD BY THE "YASO" 
 
 but how hard it was, even for him, to satisfy 
 my mother-in-law! My husband had already 
 been married, but his wife had been sent back 
 to her parents shortly after the wedding. I 
 don't like to speak ill of those who are dead, 
 but my late mother-in-law was a violent, domi- 
 neering person, and many is the secret tear I 
 shed because of her. My sincerest efforts to 
 please her were useless. But it was still worse 
 when she discovered traces of my hidden 
 tears. . . . She would become furious and re- 
 buke me harshly. 
 
 "Not long before the outbreak of the civil 
 war that was to put the Emperor back on the 
 throne, a revolt broke out in the city of Yedo.* 
 My husband, my father and my brother, who 
 were all on the side of the old order, served 
 as volunteers in Ueno. My father-in-law was 
 severely wounded and I was about to give birth 
 to a child. I didn't know what was to become 
 of me under such circumstances. At last Ueno 
 was taken; my husband fled toward the North, 
 taking refuge in Hakodate; my father dis- 
 appeared; my brother was killed and I lost 
 track of his family altogether. In the mean- 
 time my father-in-law died and a son was born 
 
 * In 1868 this name was changed to Tokyo. 
 
 [321]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 to me. All this happened in the course of a 
 few months. I was prostrated by anxiety, ill- 
 ness and grief. After the expulsion of the 
 Shoguns our pensions ceased, our property was 
 confiscated and I went on a journey with my 
 mother-in-law, the child and an old servant, 
 across the Hakone mountains to Shinzuoka, 
 where we awaited the end of the troubles. What 
 a horrible nightmare!" 
 
 The woman paused in her narrative. . . . The 
 nurse entered the room, gave Nami her medi- 
 cine, bowed respectfully, and left. The old 
 woman closed her eyes for a moment, then 
 looked at Nami and resumed her tale. 
 
 "The wretched plight of the faithful fol- 
 lowers of Tokugava who had taken refuge in 
 Shinzuoka is almost beyond description. The 
 patrimonies and the incomes had been so 
 greatly reduced that even Count Katsu was 
 forced to lead a retired life. We were in the 
 utmost want. My mother-in-law had been used 
 to luxury and pomp, and I was not a little 
 troubled on her account. I did my best to help 
 the family. I gave lessons in writing and sew- 
 ing to young girls, I made clothes for strangers. 
 I was now beneath humiliation. But my mother- 
 in-law became angrier and more severe than 
 
 [322]
 
 ever; my husband was in prison; my father's 
 place of hiding was still a mystery. Our 
 existence was so wretched that I would have 
 preferred death, had not my child restrained 
 me. The grief and the poverty of those few 
 months affected me so deeply that I grew ten 
 years older in that time. After a while my hus- 
 band was freed and readmitted into the army. 
 Then we crossed the Hakone mountains again, 
 returning to Tokyo. 
 
 "It was the Spring of 1871. There then 
 began for me a quiet life that would have been 
 beautiful but for the malicious character of my 
 mother-in-law and my anxiety as to the where- 
 abouts of my father, from whom I hadn't re- 
 ceived a word. 
 
 "That autumn my husband took a trip to 
 Europe. One day, after having been on a visit 
 to some friends in Koishikawa, I was return- 
 ing towards evening in a J: urn ma that they had 
 kindly procured for me. It was dark .... the 
 clouds in the sky seemed to threaten a tempest. 
 I was sitting in the kuruma, tired and thought- 
 ful, as it dragged slowly along. Idly I glanced 
 at the man who was pulling it, and at his large 
 straw hat .... at his wretched clothes of oiled 
 paper over which the rain drops trickled. The 
 
 [323]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 pale light of the lantern that he carried in his 
 
 hand cast sufficient light before him I heard 
 
 the contact of his naked feet with the mire 
 of the road, a sound that was from time 
 to time accompanied by an ill-repressed groan. 
 Scarcely had we passed the Suido bridge when 
 his lamp went out. The man stopped, asking 
 permission to look for a box of matches in the 
 compartment under the seat. I could not un- 
 derstand his words very well, for the wind was 
 blowing hard, but his voice sounded strangely 
 familiar. . . . When his lantern had been lighted 
 again I saw before me .... my father !" 
 
 The old woman involuntarily raised her 
 hands and revealed her face. Nami burst into 
 tears. . . . From the neighboring room came the 
 sound of a sigh. 
 
 The Christian woman wiped her eyes and 
 continued. 
 
 "I accompanied him to a nearby hostelry, 
 and he told me his tale. After the capture of 
 Ueno he had wandered here and there, earning 
 his living in various ways. Then he had fallen 
 ill in the most squalid misery. Now he was 
 living in the hut of a poor gardener who had 
 in former days served in our own home, and 
 making a few wretched yen as a driver of 
 
 [324]
 
 THE STORY TOLD BY THE "YASO" 
 
 kurumas. You can easily imagine how I felt 
 on hearing this; my emotion, my joy, my sur- 
 prise, my sadness so overwhelmed me that I 
 could scarcely find breath for a word. But that 
 evening we parted rather quickly, for my father 
 insisted that my absence would cause anxiety 
 at home. 
 
 "When I returned, my mother-in-law, who 
 had been awaiting me impatiently, attacked me 
 most venomously, and even dared to hint at a 
 supposition that assailed my honor. My heart 
 beat wildly, as if on the point of bursting. So 
 cruelly did she upbraid me that I decided then 
 and there to leave the house and join my father. 
 I waited till she had gone to bed and fallen to 
 sleep, then I changed my clothes and sat down 
 beside my little boy's crib, he was already six 
 years old, and wrote a note to my mother-in- 
 law. 
 
 "Suddenly the little child seemed to awake; 
 he stretched his tiny hand toward me and cried, 
 'Mamma, don't go away!' Of course he was 
 dreaming, and recalling the previous day on 
 which I had left him to go to my friends in 
 Koishikawa. But I was greatly moved and 
 watched my boy's face attentively. In his face 
 I saw the image of another's .... of his father. 
 
 [325]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 .... The pen fell from my grasp and I com- 
 menced to weep. I don 't know how it happened, 
 but at that moment I recalled an old story about 
 a wife and her mother-in-law with a moral of 
 self-sacrifice. My mother had told it to me when 
 I was a child. . . . The story fitted my case ex- 
 actly. I thought that everything might yet turn 
 out all right if I were patient enough. ... So 
 I renounced my first plan. . . . Am I tiring you, 
 perhaps ? ' ' 
 
 Nami, who was listening to the tale with her 
 eyes full of tears, nodded for the woman to 
 continue. The old woman brought her story 
 to its conclusion. 
 
 ' ' Thus I was unable to provide for my father 
 as well as I should have done. I secretly sold 
 my personal effects and sent him the money 
 I received for them. Of course that couldn't 
 amount to much. Fortunately at that time I 
 was chosen to teach Japanese music to the wife 
 of a European ambassador. What I received 
 for the lessons went to help my father in his 
 wretched circumstances. My young pupil was 
 very kind to me and soon we became friends. 
 She spoke to me in very incorrect Japanese, 
 naturally. . . . One day she presented me with 
 a book: the Gospel of St. Matthew. 
 
 [326]
 
 THE STORY TOLD BY THE "YASO" 
 
 "You'll find it at the beginning of that little 
 book : it had just been translated into Japanese. 
 I tried to read it, but I found the story so novel 
 and so strange that soon I laid it aside as some- 
 thing that could not be understood, and I gave 
 no further thought to it. 
 
 "At the beginning of the next year my 
 mother-in-law was stricken with paralysis, and 
 this changed her character entirely. As proud 
 and as domineering as she had been before, 
 even so humble and submissive did she become 
 now, just like a child. My companionship be- 
 came so precious to her that I couldn't leave 
 her for the shortest time without being called 
 back. And when I watched her as she slept 
 whenever her pains ceased long enough to per- 
 mit her to get rest, I repented ever having har- 
 bored any feelings of rancor against her. I 
 would gladly have seen her strong and well 
 once more, and I did all I could for her, with- 
 out success. 
 
 "Not long after the death of my mother-in- 
 law, my husband returned. My father then 
 came to live with us, but soon he, too, fell 
 ill and died. He told me on his death-bed that 
 nobody could be happier than he, for he had 
 found his long lost daughter and had been re- 
 
 [327]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 ceived into the new family with kind affection. 
 More keenly than ever I felt regret at not 
 having been able to do for him more than the 
 thousandth, part of what I should have desired. 
 
 "Now came another period of calm and peace. 
 My husband's position was gradually getting 
 better, and my son was growing up into a good, 
 affectionate child. Despite this, my troubles 
 were not at an end. For my husband had taken 
 to drink, as often happens amongst officers. 
 This had a bad effect upon his character, which 
 was otherwise upright, and rendered my advice 
 and my prayers only too useless. 
 
 ' ' Then came 1876, and my husband, who was 
 a major, was sent south. During his absence 
 my child fell ill with scarlet fever. I watched 
 over him day and night. . . . 
 
 "It was the evening of the 18th of April. 
 My son, who had improved somewhat, was 
 sleeping peacefully. I had sent the nurse to 
 sleep, and was sitting beside my sick boy's bed 
 doing some embroidery. Little by little my 
 thoughts became confused and I sank into a 
 light slumber that was soon disturbed by the 
 noise of footsteps rapidly approaching my 
 child's bedside. I opened my eyes and beheld 
 my husband in uniform, pale as death and 
 
 [328]
 
 THE STOEY TOLD BY THE "YASO" 
 
 stained with blood. He sat down at the bedside 
 and looked at me fixedly. ... I uttered a cry 
 that awoke me. ... I looked around. Nobody 
 was there. The lamp was about to go out and 
 my boy was still asleep. My heart beat wildly. 
 My forehead was covered with cold sweat. 
 
 1 * The following day my little son grew worse 
 all of a sudden and died the next night. I was 
 desperate, and wailing with bitter tears grasped 
 the little body that had so soon been taken from 
 me. . . . That very night a telegram came an- 
 nouncing the death of my husband in battle." 
 
 The narrator became silent. Nami held back 
 her breath. . . . For several moments the room 
 was enveloped in absolute silence. 
 
 Then the old woman resumed her story. 
 
 "The darkness about me was now as dense 
 and impenetrable as if the light of the sun and 
 the moon had gone out forever. Ah! If the 
 result of my life was to be as terrible as all this, 
 it was better to die. ... In fact, I fell seriously 
 ill. But, fortunately or unfortunately? I got 
 well. The world in which fate condemned me 
 to live was henceforth empty for me. I could 
 no longer bear to live in my old home, and I 
 decided to go to live with a friend. As I was 
 gathering my things, preparing for the jour- 
 
 [329]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 ney, the little book that I had received from the 
 European lady fell into my hands. I opened 
 it mechanically, without the slightest intention 
 of reading it. But when I closed it, I put a 
 little bookmark between the pages, and so later 
 I opened it several times again. ... At first 
 I couldn't understand that mysterious language, 
 but one day a ray of light came to me and I 
 understood. My foreign friend had left the 
 country, just when I began to desire the com- 
 pany of some one who could enlighten me as to 
 the contents of the book. 
 
 " Several months later I was offered a place 
 as assistant in a girls' educational establish- 
 ment. It was a Christian institution. I became 
 acquainted with a Christian family and every 
 obscure passage in the book was explained to 
 me. For sixteen years I have been living in 
 the new faith, and but few days have passed 
 without my opening the Bible. It is my strength 
 and my consolation. At first I believed that 
 everything ended with death. Now I am com- 
 forted by the certain hope of immortality. My 
 father has returned to the Eternal Father. My 
 son will be given back to me some day ; all my 
 griefs are consoled by this religion, which is 
 full of hope. 
 
 [330 ]
 
 THE STORY TOLD BY THE "YASO" 
 
 "This, in brief, is how I was brought to the 
 reading of this book. ' ' As she said this the old 
 woman looked intently at Nami. 
 
 Then she continued. 
 
 "I had learned something of your sad story, 
 and I used to watch you often as you walked 
 along the beach. I wanted very much to know 
 you, and now that I have made your acquaint- 
 ance it pains me to leave you. But I'll not 
 think of you lightly, as of a mere passing ac- 
 quaintance. It seems to me that something 
 deeper than that unites us. I hope that you'll 
 take courage once again and not let yourself 
 think of life as a sad, unbearable burden. And 
 when you'll feel better, try to read this book. 
 I'm going back to Tokyo, but I'll think of you 
 every day." 
 
 The following day the Christian woman left. 
 The book that she had given to Nami remained 
 near the young woman's bed. 
 
 "After she has suffered so atrociously her- 
 self," thought Nami-ko, "this woman finds time 
 to comfort the miseries of others ! In the midst 
 of so many indifferent people, she who is 
 neither my mother nor my aunt, deigns to re- 
 member me ! " Nami took comfort from these 
 
 [331]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 thoughts. From time to time she would recall 
 the sad story of the Yaso, and she would look 
 into the book that the good woman had given 
 her with such a compassionate heart. 
 
 [332]
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 Port Arthur 
 
 ON the 22nd of November Port Arthur 
 was taken by the Second Army Corps. 
 * ' Mamma ! Mamma ! ' ' cried Chizu, run- 
 ning excitedly into the house, waving the news- 
 paper. 
 
 " What's the matter? You know it isn't nice 
 to shout like that ! ' ' said the mother, looking at 
 Chizu severely. 
 
 Chizu blushed in confusion, then smiled and 
 suddenly became serious again. 
 
 " Mamma, Chijiwa is dead." 
 
 1 1 Chijiwa ? ' ' exclaimed Madame Kato. * ' Chi- 
 jiwa? How? Slain in battle?" 
 
 "Yes. His name is in the list of the officers 
 killed. Better for him. ' ' 
 
 "Don't speak like that! Chijiwa killed in 
 battle! I'd never have believed he was so 
 brave. His death, at least, was more beautiful 
 than his life. ' ' 
 
 "It's better that he is dead. Good idea for 
 him to die. He was only a trouble-maker, 
 wasn't he?" 
 
 [333]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Madame Kato was silent for a moment, then 
 said, sadly, "Chizu-san, it's a terrible thing, 
 just the same, to die without having anybody 
 shed a tear for us!" 
 
 "The widow Kawashima will doubtless 
 mourn for him," added Koma, with an ironic 
 smile. "By the way, mamma, do you know 
 that 0-Toyo-san has left the Kawashima 
 home?" 
 
 "Really? Are you sure?" The mother's 
 face expressed keen surprise. 
 
 "Yes. Yesterday there was another scene 
 and 0-Toyo ran off crying to her house. Well, 
 I'm glad that it happened at last." 
 
 "Nobody can live in that house!" 
 
 Madame Kato sighed. Chizu was silent; 
 mother and daughter looked at each other. 
 
 Chijiwa was dead. Three weeks later there 
 came to the Kawashima home, from Takeo, a 
 letter with a package that contained a human 
 bone. 1 
 
 The letter read, in part, as follows : 
 "Two days after the taking of Port Arthur 
 I went ashore with some other officers. We took 
 possessions of the docks and the ships in port. 
 
 1 'Ikotsu.' A custom according to which a bone or ashes of the 
 dead soldier are sent to his family. 
 
 [334]
 
 POET ARTHUR 
 
 The horror that had accompanied the terrible 
 conflict, and that had followed it, surpasses all 
 description. The odor of blood was still in the 
 air. Accidently crossing the place occupied by 
 an improvised military hospital I saw some 
 men carrying a body on a litter. The mouth 
 and the chin were uncovered and made a 
 strange impression upon me. I asked the name 
 of the dead, and I was answered, ' It is Lieuten- 
 ant Chijiwa.' I removed the covering and 
 beheld the white face of Chijiwa, with his teeth 
 clamped together in the last agony. 
 
 "At the assault upon the fortress of Itsushan 
 he was struck by an enemy bullet. He retained 
 consciousness till the next morning, then ex- 
 pired. I sought out some of his comrades and 
 inquired after the details of his final moments. 
 They told me that he was not very well liked 
 in his company, but that he was a brave fighter 
 and that he was one of the first to enter by the 
 North gate at the taking of Kin-Chow. But in 
 other matters he had not acted very correctly. 
 He always had plenty of money with him. At 
 Pitzu-wo he had shown great cruelty toward 
 the natives. Moreover, despite its being for- 
 bidden under the harshest penalties, he had 
 robbed and plundered them, and because of this 
 
 [335]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 was soon to be brought up for trial. At any 
 rate, we may say that his death was such as 
 to cancel in part his past faults, and came to 
 him as a happy way out of his difficulties. 
 
 1 'As you know, Chijiwa caused me much 
 trouble in the past, and we had broken off all 
 relations for good. But I bear no grudge 
 against the dead; rather when I think of the 
 days in which were like brothers, I mourn him 
 sincerely. I was able to secure permission to 
 cremate his body. I send you a little bone from 
 his skeleton, thinking that you may desire to 
 bury it there with due solemnity." 
 
 This was not the only interesting news that 
 Takeo might have written in regard to his so- 
 journ at Port Arthur. Something else of 
 greater importance had taken place, but this 
 he purposely made no mention of in his letter. 
 
 On the very day upon which Takeo had dis- 
 covered Chijiwa 's body, he had been obliged to 
 stay over in the city before returning to his 
 ship. The sun had already gone down. Takeo 
 passed along between guards with their shining 
 bayonets, beside generals on horseback, and 
 orderlies who were scurrying hither and thither 
 on their duties, among astonished, frightened 
 Chinese, and curiosity-seekers of every kind 
 
 [336]
 
 PORT ARTHUR 
 
 and nationality. At last he came to a fire at 
 which several coolies were warming themselves. 
 
 "It's very cold," said one of these. "If we 
 were home, we'd have a little fire and onion 
 soup at least. ... Oh I Kichi, what a fine prize 
 you've got there!" 
 
 Kichi, indeed, was wearing a costly coat of 
 red, padded silk, surely part of the spoils of 
 war. 
 
 "But just take a peep at His Excellence Gen, 
 will you!" retorted Kichi. "He's wearing a 
 fur-coat that's worth at least 400 yen!" 
 
 "Lucky Gen!" replied the first. "He never 
 loses at cards, not a bullet can hit him, and he 
 gets away with plenty of booty. And look at 
 me I I never have any luck at all. I lost every- 
 thing I had at Tailieuwan. . . . But I '11 certainly 
 do my best to get sweet revenge upon all you I ' ' 
 
 "Be careful," observed his companion. "To- 
 day I was in a house where I suddenly saw a 
 soldier come out from behind a box. . . . He 
 rushed at me from his hiding-place and un- 
 sheathed his sword. He thought I meant to 
 kill him, but I was frightened out of my very 
 wits. Luckily our soldiers happened along and 
 finished him. Otherwise I'd have done the job 
 myself." 
 
 [337]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 "The crazy fellows! Why are they staying 
 here yet? Do they all want to be wiped out?" 
 
 Only two days had passed since the taking of 
 Port Arthur and a number of fugitive Chinese 
 soldiers had been killed without quarter in the 
 houses where they had hidden themselves, be- 
 cause they offered resistance. 
 
 Takeo had heard the conversation as he 
 walked slowly along the street towards the 
 harbor. The roads were ill lighted and hardly 
 a person was to be met. Near the arsenal it 
 seemed to him that he could make out a dark 
 shadow against the long, massive wall. Takeo 
 at once slunk into an obscure corner that per- 
 mitted him to watch without being noticed. 
 
 About fifty metres ahead of him two men 
 were walking along, their backs toward him. 
 One of these was of very stout figure ; the other, 
 quite thin. The shadow that Takeo had seen 
 against the wall was now following the two 
 men, who seemed to Takeo to be wearing the 
 Japanese uniform. The shadow passed quickly 
 and silently under the light of a dim street- 
 lamp, and Takeo, from the large hat, recog- 
 nized that it was a Chinaman. Something bril- 
 liant sparkled in the shadow's hands. Takeo 
 hastened his step. 
 
 [338]
 
 PORT ARTHUR 
 
 The two officers had reached a turn in the 
 street. . . . The Chinaman approached closer 
 to them and when they had turned the corner 
 he stopped for a moment, then jumped forward 
 into the light and having reached a distance of 
 about ten metres from the men he aimed his 
 revolver and fired. The short, thin officer fell 
 to the ground. . . . The Chinaman raised his 
 weapon once more, aiming at the other officer, 
 when suddenly Takeo 's strong arm came down 
 heavily upon the assassin's shoulder, causing 
 him to drop the weapon. With a cry of rage 
 the Chinaman hurled himself upon Takeo, and 
 soon the two men were engaged in a furious 
 struggle. The stout officer came running to 
 the aid of the man who had saved his life, while 
 from afar came the tramp of a Japanese patrol, 
 summoned by the discharge of the revolver. 
 
 Takeo breathed with difficulty because of the 
 effort of the struggle. He raised his glance to 
 the face of the officer who had come to his aid. 
 
 The pale light of the street-lamp revealed 
 the features of General Kataoka ! 
 
 "You! Your Excellence!" exclaimed Takeo, 
 astounded. 
 
 "Takeo!" 
 
 The general was no less moved than Takeo. 
 
 [339]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Kataoka and his aide-de-camp had been at- 
 tacked on their way back from a sortie. The 
 aide was gravely wounded, but the general was 
 unhurt. 
 
 Without knowing it, Takeo had saved the life 
 of Kami's father. 
 
 When the news was told to Nami, old Iku 
 exclaimed, "See! See how much we owe to 
 him ! Oh, my dear mistress ! Try hard to get 
 well soon! 
 
 Nami replied with her pale, sad smile. 
 
 340]
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 The Return of Takeo 
 
 THE year came to an end and the war was 
 still going on. Now came a new year, 
 the 28th in the era of Meiji. On the 
 second of February Wei-hai-wei was captured 
 and the Chinese fleet surrendered. By March 
 the Pescadores had fallen into the hands of the 
 Japanese, while in the north the imperial army 
 was overwhelming the enemy like a mighty tor- 
 rent and thrusting it beyond the river Liao. 
 Then ambassadors were sent to Japan to dis- 
 cuss conditions of peace, and by the middle of 
 April (the 17th) the peace treaty was signed 
 at Shimonosaki, by Li-Hung- Chang and Count 
 Hirobumi Ito. The intervention of the Euro- 
 pean powers, Eussia, France and Germany, 
 caused a modification of the treaty. Japan 
 evacuated the peninsula of Liaotung and re- 
 ceived from China an indemnity of 259,000,000 
 francs. 
 
 At the end of May the Emperor was received 
 in triumph at the Capital, as Supreme Comman- 
 der of the Forces of Land and Sea. 
 
 [341]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 The war was over. The Japanese eagle, with 
 a vigorous blow of her wings, had put to flight 
 the Chinese dragon. 
 
 After Takeo had buried the ashes of Chijiwa, 
 the same day upon which he had saved the life 
 of General Kataoka, he took part in the bom- 
 bardment of Wei-hai-wei and at the occupation 
 of the Pescadores. 
 
 At the beginning of June his vessel reached 
 Yokosuka and he left for his home. 
 
 A year had passed since, furious at her cruel 
 action, he had left his mother. The grave and 
 frightful events that had taken place in the 
 meantime, had in a measure softened his more 
 violent feelings. During the long rainy days 
 at the Saseho hospital, during the nights in 
 which he had trembled with the cold before Wei- 
 hai-wei, his thoughts had turned more than 
 once to the warm room at Tokyo. 
 
 As Takeo entered his home nothing new 
 greeted his gaze, unless it was the unknown 
 face of the maid who opened the door for him. 
 His mother was as stout as usual, and had been 
 forced to take to bed because of her rheumatism. 
 Tazaki came every day and sat for many hours 
 in the small study, as was his wont. Every- 
 thing that Takeo saw and heard was unchanged. 
 
 [342]
 
 THE RETURN OF TAKEO 
 
 There was nothing to divert the mind of the 
 young ensign. He had come back to his mother 
 after a long absence, had taken a comforting 
 bath in his old home, and was now sitting on 
 a soft downy cushion, eating his favorite dishes 
 and resting his head against the white pillow 
 of his bed ; yet he could not find here the peace- 
 ful dreams of yore. The clock struck one, then 
 two, and three. . . . His tired eyes would not 
 close. His heart could find no repose. 
 
 The year that had passed had erased the 
 memory of the rupture between mother and 
 son; at least, so it appeared. Naturally the 
 mother was happy to have her son back with 
 her, and he in turn felt solaced upon beholding 
 her. But both, after the first exchange of 
 words, felt that they could never be to each 
 other what they had once been. He did not 
 ask after Nami, nor did the widow offer any 
 information. And because both felt that they 
 must avoid this topic in order not to disturb 
 the external peace they desired, they exper- 
 ienced embarrassment at every lapse in the 
 conversation. 
 
 Once Takeo resumed his home life every little 
 object about him brought back vivid memories 
 of Nami, and his heart beat more and more with 
 
 [343]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 the desire for her. Where was she now? Did 
 she know that he had come back? Love knows 
 no distance, yet after the severing of their mar- 
 riage ties the Kataoka home, not far away, was 
 farther from him than the stars in heaven. He 
 could not visit even his aunt for news of Nami. 
 When, the previous year, he had taken leave of 
 his wife at Zushi, he never dreamt that it was 
 their last good-bye. The cry of "Come back 
 soon ! ' ' that she had uttered from the porch of 
 the villa still sounded in his ears. . . . But to 
 whom could he now say, "Here I am, back 
 again . . . .?" 
 
 Tormented by this question one day, while 
 he was on the way to Yokosuka, he got off at 
 the Zushi station and mechanically took the 
 path to the villa. The door was closed. He 
 assumed that the people had returned to Tokyo 
 and walked around the house. There was only 
 the gardener about, clearing away the weeds. 
 
 The old servant raised his glance at the 
 sound of footsteps. Upon recognizing the 
 visitor he removed his hachimaki 1 respectfully 
 and bowed, saying with an air of surprise, 
 * * Good day, master. When did you come back ? ' ' 
 
 1 'Hacliimaki. 1 A kerchief that is rolled and tied around the head. 
 
 [344]
 
 THE RETURN OF TAKEO 
 
 "Only a few days ago. And are you well, 
 Mokei?" 
 
 "Yes, sir, thank you," replied the old man. 
 
 "Are you here all alone?" 
 
 "Yes, sir. Madame the baroness .... my 
 sick mistress .... remained here with Iku until 
 the last of the past month. Then I was left to 
 take care of the house." 
 
 "Went back last month? Then she's in 
 Tokyo," murmured Takeo, in a subdued voice. 
 
 The old man continued. 
 
 "They returned to Tokyo before the general, 
 my master, came from China. When he re- 
 turned he left with the lady for Kyoto, and 
 I believe that's where they are now." 
 
 "Kyoto? Then she must be all better," 
 thought Takeo. "And when was it that they 
 left for Kyoto?" 
 
 "Four or five days." 
 
 The old gardener suddenly recollected the 
 state of affairs and at once grew silent, fear- 
 ing that he had gossipped too freely already. 
 Takeo understood what the servant was think- 
 ing, and grew very red. 
 
 Several moments passed before they spoke 
 again. Then the old man, as if apologizing, 
 said, "Now I'll open the door for you. Per- 
 
 [345]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 haps the baron would like to come in and have 
 a cup of tea. ' ' 
 
 "No. Don't trouble yourself. I just came 
 in on my way back." 
 
 Takeo glanced about him. The garden had 
 not changed, but the doors and the windows 
 were shut and the fish-basin was dry. Dead 
 leaves were strewn across the paths and from 
 the trees here and there golden plum blossoms 
 were falling. The roses, now in full bloom, 
 covered the ground with their petals and filled 
 the surrounding air with their perfume. Not 
 a soul was to be seen and the monotonous chirp- 
 ing of the crickets was the only sound that dis- 
 turbed the scene. 
 
 Takeo took leave of the gardener and set out 
 on the road back. 
 
 Several days later he received orders to leave 
 for the south to help repress some uprisings. 
 He had spent ten days at his home. While his 
 comrades were celebrating their return with 
 noisy parties, the days passed most monoto- 
 nously for him. His house, for which he longed 
 so deeply while he was away, today meant noth- 
 ing to him now that he had come back. It did 
 not hold that which could fill the void in his 
 heart. 
 
 [346]
 
 THE RETURN OF TAKEO 
 
 His mother, who suspected her son's feelings, 
 allowed her bitterness to creep into her words. 
 Takeo, feeling that she understood his attitude, 
 experienced keen embarrassment when they 
 were together. A barrier had arisen between 
 them. Both mother and son, however, re- 
 strained themselves, and there were no out- 
 bursts such as had formerly occurred. Never- 
 theless, Takeo was further from his mother 
 than he had been the year before. His heart 
 could not be more distant. They parted coldly. 
 
 He was supposed to leave for Yokosuka, but 
 having lost the train he decided to join his ves- 
 sel at Kure, and so left on the 10th of June, sad 
 and silent, on the train from Tokaido. 
 
 [347]
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 As Two Trains Passed 
 
 THREE persons came out of the temple of 
 Obakusan at Uji, province of Yamato; 
 a man of about fifty, stout, dressed in 
 European fashion and holding in his hand a 
 cane with a golden head, a woman of about 
 twenty, of distinguished appearance, who was 
 shielding her face from the sun's rays with a 
 black silk parasol, and an old servant carrying 
 a small traveling bag. 
 
 Three kurumas awaited them as they came 
 out. The man, however, turning to his young 
 companion, said, "The weather is so fine that 
 we could take a little walk. Don't you think 
 so?" 
 
 "Yes. Of course. Let's walk . . . ." 
 "You are not tired?" asked the old woman, 
 solicitously. 
 
 ' ' No. It '11 do me good to have a short walk. ' ' 
 "Then let's go along very slowly and have 
 the kurumas follow us nearby. ' ' 
 
 The group comprised General Kataoka, Nami 
 and Iku. The day before they had come hither 
 
 [348]
 
 AS TWO TRAINS PASSED 
 
 from Nara, and were now on their way to the 
 Yamashina station, to return to Otsu. 
 
 The general had come back on the 31st of 
 May, and had at once engaged in a long con- 
 versation with his daughter's physician. Two 
 days later he had left for Kyoto with Nami and 
 Iku. There he selected a quiet inn on the bank 
 of the river, refused every invitation extended 
 to him by friends, put on civilian clothes and 
 gave his entire time up to his favorite daugh- 
 ter, whom he accompanied on her sightseeing 
 tours about the city and its environs, seeking 
 to divert her mind from her deep meditations. 
 
 Thus they visited the exposition, various tem- 
 ples and noted spots, and the large emporiums 
 at Nishijin, where Nami bought silks and vari- 
 ous gifts. 
 
 The first picking of tea was over, and the 
 wind carried the perfume of the leaves that 
 lay drying in the air. Groups of girls were 
 engaged in the second harvest, scurrying hither 
 and thither over the fields. The large tea plan- 
 tations were divided here and there by yellow 
 fields of grain, and from time to time could be 
 seen the flash of scythes in the sun. The dis- 
 tant hills of Yamato were lost in a thin mist. . . . 
 
 [349]'
 
 THE HEART OP NAMI-SAN 
 
 The river Uji, dotted by white sails, meandered 
 among the fields. All at once, from a neighbor- 
 ing hamlet, came the merry ringing of the bells, 
 announcing noontime. 
 
 Nami sighed. 
 
 From a path nearby came two peasants, a 
 man and his wife, returning to work after their 
 mid-day meal. The man carried a scythe across 
 his shoulder; the woman kept talking cease- 
 lessly, showing her blackened teeth. In her 
 hand she carried a teapot. As they approached 
 Nami the peasant woman stopped for a moment 
 to look at her. The couple continued to talk, 
 finally turning off into a side path hidden by 
 the wild thistles. 
 
 Kami's eyes followed them. The man's large 
 straw hat disappeared into the distance to- 
 gether with the woman's white kerchief, whi li- 
 the happy notes of the love song they had been 
 singing were lost in the air, which was drenched 
 with Hunlight and perfumes. 
 
 Nami lowered her gaze to the earth. The 
 general grasped her hand, Haying with utmost 
 kindness, "You must be tired, Nami-san. 
 Aren't you!" 
 
 She shook her head in token of denial. He 
 continued. 
 
 [360]
 
 AS TWO TRAINS PASSED 
 
 "How quickly time files! Do you know, 
 N :ui, when you were a little tot you us* 
 kick mo with your little foot while I'd take joa 
 a-back riding? You must have been five 
 or six years old ther 
 
 That's so, I recall it very well," corro- 
 borated Iku. "When the baron used to carry 
 milady ou his back her little sister wanted to 
 climb up. too, and she cried. . . . Even today 
 1 '11 wager she would like to be here with us," 
 
 N a mi's lips showed the trace of a smile. 
 
 "I'd like to ask a question, general, if I may 
 be permitted," requested Iku. hesitantly. 
 "Isn't the river wo just crossed the I'jigawaf 
 It's famous for the glow-worms that are fond 
 of its banks, and also because there Komar.awa, 
 the hero of the noted drama, found his darling 
 Miynki." 
 
 'Hiood. good for yon. Ikn. . . . Von 're really 
 a most learned woman!" exclaimed the geu- 
 cral, laughing. "The world changes rapidly. 
 "When I was a boy the journey t'roin Osaka to 
 Kyoto had to be made in a junk, and the 
 travelers were shut up in a sort of trunk. When 
 I was about twenty a very funny adventure 
 befell me. At that tin:; > -:d Ka.-.eda 
 
 came to Osaka, bringing with them the priest 
 
 [351]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Gesscho; there were rather serious riots and 
 I was sent there on service. The order came 
 to me so unexpectedly that I had to leave at 
 once and forgot to take money with me. What 
 could I do? From here I had to go on foot, at 
 night, all the way to Osaka, following the bank 
 of the river." The general laughed at the 
 recollection out of his happiest days. "Aren't 
 you too warm, Nami? We'd better go back to 
 the kurumas." 
 
 Iku signalled the kuruma drivers to stop ; the 
 three mounted the vehicles, which went off to- 
 ward Yamashina across the fields of tea and 
 grain. 
 
 Nami, her eyes fixed upon the gray hat of her 
 father, who rode before her, fell into sad 
 thoughts. This trip with her parent had not 
 restored her good spirits ; it was most depress- 
 ing to be reminded at every moment that hence- 
 forth all joy was denied her forever. How sad 
 it was to await consolation only in death, all 
 the more so because a father whom she loved 
 tenderly must suffer this desolate wait with 
 her ! Both found a certain solace for their com- 
 mon grief in recalling the days of the happy, 
 distant past. 
 
 At Kyoto Nami bought some silk garments, 
 
 [352]
 
 AS TWO TRAINS PASSED 
 
 certain that she herself would never wear them, 
 but choosing them carefully, in the thought that 
 Koma, wearing them one day, would think of 
 her. 
 
 Nami's love for her father was not enough 
 to erase in her heart the" rememberance of 
 Takeo. She had heard nothing about him since 
 she had learned that he had saved her father's 
 life at Port Arthur. She did not even know 
 where he was. But wherever she went, the 
 thought of him accompanied her; she saw him 
 often in her dreams. Ah, how ardently Nami 
 wished to see him in person at least once before 
 she died ! The notes of the love song that she 
 had just heard still echoed in her ears, and her 
 thought went back to the two happy peasants 
 who had disappeared into the distance side by 
 side. . . . Oh! Despite their coarse clothes, 
 they were happy! And she .... in her gar- 
 ments of silk ! . . . . 
 
 Her eyes filled with tears. With all her 
 strength she sought to banish them, to master 
 her emotions, and a violent fit of coughing 
 shook her delicate frame. 
 
 The general turned toward her uneasily. 
 
 "It's gone by, gone by," murmured Nami, 
 trying to smile as she pressed her palm against 
 
 [353]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 her breast, where she felt a keen darting pain, 
 
 At the station they entered an east-bound 
 train. They were by themselves, in a first-class 
 compartment. Nami sat down near the open 
 window, and the general, opposite her, began 
 to read the paper. The train was on the point 
 of leaving. 
 
 Another train, coming from the opposite di- 
 rection stopped at this moment on the neighbor- 
 ing rails, and the conductors had already op- 
 ened the doors, crying, "Yamashina! Yama- 
 shina!" The locomotive of the train which 
 Nami had boarded let out a piercing whistle 
 and the cars slowly began to move. As they 
 passed by the second-class coaches of the train 
 on the next rails Nami's eyes fell accidentally 
 upon a young man, dressed in European fash- 
 ion, whose face was buried in his hands. 
 
 From Nami's lips there issued an inarti- 
 culate sound. 
 
 "Oh! Nami-san!" cried Takeo. 
 
 The train increased its speed. Beside her- 
 self with joy and emotion Nami seized her 
 violet handkerchief from her girdle and waved 
 it through the window. 
 
 'Take care!" cried Iku with deep concern 
 as she grasped Nami firmly by the sleeve. 
 
 [354]
 
 AS TWO TRAINS PASSED 
 
 The general, too, thrust his head through 
 the window and waved his newspaper to Takeo. 
 
 Faster and faster the trains increased the 
 distance between them. 
 
 Nami still looked .... Takeo 's handkerchief 
 was fluttering in the breeze that had borne Na- 
 mi 's cry to his ears. Suddenly a sharp curve 
 hid the lovers from each other. "Ah!" 
 
 There was a sound as of silk being torn. 
 And he who had uttered it was now rapidly 
 rolling toward the west in the departing train. 
 
 Nami covered her face with her hands, and 
 fell upon her father's knees. 
 
 [355]
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 Sayonara ! 
 
 [Farewell] 
 
 THE evening of 'the 7th of July found 
 many persons assembled in the home of 
 the Kataokas. They all spoke in whis- 
 pers. . . . Nami was at the point of death. 
 
 When, toward the end of June, the general 
 had returned with her from the trip that was 
 meant to divert her mind, the family saw at 
 once that the poor girl had grown worse. The 
 physician himself was forced, with surprise 
 and grief, to confess that the disease had made 
 rapid progress in its fatal work of destruction. 
 The condition of her lungs had become far 
 more serious and in addition had appeared a 
 disturbance of the heart. A few days later a 
 lamp burned continuously in the Kataoka home, 
 and doctors came and went without cease. 
 
 Madame Kataoka, who was just getting 
 ready to leave for a summer resort, deferred 
 her departure. 
 
 Nami grew weaker day by day. The hem- 
 
 [356]
 
 SAYONARA! 
 
 orrhages and the attacks of suffocation came 
 more frequently than ever, and would be fol- 
 lowed by a state of coma. Every time that an 
 attack of coughing would summon the general 
 hastily to her beside, where he would support 
 her tired head and look at her with compassion- 
 ate affection, she mustered the strength to 
 smile at him. In her hours of semi-conscious- 
 ness she often murmured the name of Takeo. 
 
 The fateful day had come. The entire room 
 was illuminated. Nobody dared to speak and 
 the whole house was as silent as the tomb. 
 
 Two women came out of the sick room, so as 
 to relieve the patient of all disturbance. One 
 of these was Madame Kato; the other, the old 
 Christian woman that had saved Nami's life 
 on the cliffs of Zushi. She had not seen the 
 sufferer since the previous autumn and now 
 she had been summoned by Nami's express 
 desire. 
 
 "I thank you for your kindness. She wanted 
 so much to see you before she died. ... I am 
 sure that your coming has given her great 
 comfort. ' ' 
 
 Madame Kato could scarcely speak, so great 
 was her emotion. 
 
 [357]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 The old woman sighed, and did not reply. 
 At last she asked, in a low voice, " Where is 
 he?" 
 
 "They told me he was at Formosa." 
 
 "Formosa!" murmured the Christian 
 woman, and sighed. 
 
 Madame Kato could not repress her tears. 
 "If it weren't so far away," she managed to 
 say, "we could have notified him. . . . She 
 thinks of nothing but him, and wants to see 
 him once again. But I'm afraid that by this 
 time he has embarked, and besides with the 
 strict discipline maintained on warships. ..." 
 
 At this moment there entered Madame Ka- 
 taoka and Chizu, who hurriedly murmured a 
 few words to her mother; then suddenly she 
 returned to the sick room. 
 
 Nami was lying upon a white bed, in the 
 middle of a large room that was lighted by a 
 few candles. Prostrated by the disease that 
 had been tormenting her for two years, she 
 looked now like a shadow. Her wan face was 
 almost tranparent, but her jet-black hair was 
 still smooth, shining, and her eyes yet shone 
 with a keen, intelligent sparkle. Beside the 
 bed, the nurse moistened the patient's lips 
 from time to time with a sip of cold wine, while 
 
 [358]
 
 SAYONAEA! 
 
 i 
 
 Iku, her cheeks thin and her eyes hollow, 
 rubbed Nami's limbs, which seemed to be 
 slowly freezing. 
 
 Everything was wrapped in silence. Only 
 the labored breathing of the dying girl could 
 be heard. All at once she opened her eyes and 
 asked, in a very thin voice, "Is auntie here?" 
 
 Madame Kato stepped closer to the bed and 
 said to her, "Were you able to get a little sleep? 
 You feel better now, don't you?" 
 
 "I beg you, leave the room for a moment," 
 said Nami to the other two women, who at 
 once left. 
 
 When they had gone Madame Kato came 
 closer still to the bed, caressed Nami's hair 
 and looked fondly into her face. 
 
 Then Nami, with a trembling hand, took from 
 underneath her pillow a sealed letter. 
 
 ' ' Take this, auntie. . . . Give it to him, when 
 I shall no longer be here. ..." 
 
 Madame Kato wiped her eyes and concealed 
 the letter in the folds of her girdle. 
 
 "Yes, my darling, I'll give it to him with my 
 own hands." 
 
 "The ring .... this ring. ..." 
 
 Nami placed her left hand upon her aunt's 
 knee. Upon her finger shone the diamond that 
 
 [359]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Takeo had given her on their wedding day. All 
 the other gifts had been sent back to the Ka- 
 washima home, but Nami had desired to keep 
 the most precious and dearest of them. 
 
 "The ring. ... I'll take with me. . . . and wear 
 it. ... forever." 
 
 Madame Kato inclined her head without 
 speaking. Her throat was stifled with tears. 
 
 Nami closed her eyes. Then she opened 
 them again, saying, "How I'd like to know 
 what he's doing now. ..." 
 
 "Takeo-san is at Formosa, on duty. He 
 thinks of us always. If it will be possible we '11 
 beg him to come. . . . Nami-san, be calm. ... I '11 
 tell him about you and give him your letter ..." 
 
 A faint smile appeared on Nami's lips. 
 
 Suddenly her face, at first pale, turned pur- 
 ple; her breast rose in a terrible spasm and 
 cold tears slowly trickled down her cheeks. 
 
 "Oh! My heart! My heart! " 
 
 With the aid of her aunt she sat up some- 
 what, grasping the woman's hands in a vise- 
 like grip as they contracted with the intensity 
 of the pain. Her aunt started to call for the 
 doctor, when a final attack of coughing seized 
 Nami and a violent hemorrhage forced her to 
 fall back upon the pillows. 
 
 [360]
 
 SAYONARA! 
 
 The doctor assisted by the nurse, sought to 
 bring the sufferer some relief. He had the 
 window nearby opened, and a gust of the fresh 
 evening air blew in. 
 
 The moon had risen and its white light ap- 
 peared through the branches of the trees. 
 
 The general, the viscountess, Madame Kato, 
 Chizu, Koma, and Iku had all rushed to the 
 bedside of the dying woman. A light breeze 
 seemed to play with Nami's tresses; she lay 
 colorless and motionless, as if already dead. 
 The physician examined her face and felt her 
 pulse, while the nurse held a candle whose 
 light flickered in the wind. 
 
 Ten minutes went by. Then there was heard 
 a gentle sigh and Nami's lips moved. Into her 
 half-open mouth the physician poured a spoon- 
 ful of wine. Another sigh was heard, this time 
 stronger, and Nami murmured, "Let me go 
 back. Let me go back. . . . Mamma, mamma 
 dear, I am coming to you. . . . Am I still here I ' ' 
 she asked when she opened her eyes and looked 
 upon those standing about. 
 
 The moon was high in the heavens and now 
 its light fell directly upon Nami's face, envelop- 
 ing it in a fantastic aureole. 
 
 The doctor looked at the general and yielded 
 
 [361]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 to him the place at Nami's side. The general 
 pressed the cold hand of his daughter. 
 
 "Nami, listen to me. I'm your father. . . . 
 We are all here beside you. ..." 
 
 Nami turned her eyes from one to the other ; 
 they no longer shone. At last she looked into 
 the general's face; his eyes were full of tears. 
 
 * ' Papa dear. ... be brave. ..." she whispered 
 in a weak voice. 
 
 A few tears slowly rolled down her cheeks 
 as she moved her hand slightly to grasp that of 
 her father. 
 
 "Mamma?" she then whispered. 
 
 The viscountess drew near and gently wiped 
 the tears that bathed Nami's cheeks. The lat- 
 ter grasped the hand that had caressed her and 
 murmured, "Mamma, I'm going away. ..." 
 
 The viscountess's lips trembled; she covered 
 her face with her hands and left the room with- 
 out uttering a word. 
 
 Madame Kato spoke some phrase of consola- 
 tion to Chizu, who was weeping bitterly, then 
 approached the bed and took Nami's hand, 
 which had fallen across the pillow. Koma, too, 
 came near and kneeled beside her sister. Nami 
 raised her trembling hand and lay it upon 
 Koma's head. 
 
 [362]
 
 SAYONARA! 
 
 "Koma-san. . . . Sayonara! Farewell!" 
 
 Nami's breathing became more labored than 
 ever; Koma, with a shaking hand, poured an- 
 other spoonful of wine between her sister's lips. 
 Slowly Nami raised her eyebrows and cast a 
 last look about her. 
 
 "Ki-chan. . . . Mi-chan?" she asked, with a 
 supreme effort. But the children did not 
 reply. . . . They had been compassionately re- 
 moved from the house of sorrow. Someone else 
 responded, but Nami did not seem to hear. 
 
 Iku, struggling with her tears, came over to 
 the bed and pressed Nami's hand. 
 
 "Iku," murmured the dying woman. 
 
 "Oh! My mistress, take me with you. . . . 
 Don't leave me here. ..." 
 
 After the poor sobbing servant had been 
 taken from the room silence returned once 
 more. 
 
 Nami closed her eyes and her mouth, and 
 the shadow of death began to fall over her 
 countenance. 
 
 The general leaned over to her ear and asked, 
 "Nami, have you nothing to say? Open your 
 heart freely. ..." 
 
 Hearing herself addressed by a dear, fa- 
 
 [363]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 miliar voice, she opened her eyes and looked at 
 her aunt. 
 
 "Nami-san, I'll do everything you asked. 
 Go to sleep peacefully .... you're going to 
 meet your mamma," said Madame Kato 
 tenderly. 
 
 A faint smile came to Nami 's lips ; she closed 
 her eyes and breathed her last sigh. 
 
 The white, cold light of the moon still illum- 
 inated the face of the dead. The smile seemed 
 still to be hovering on the colorless lips. . . . 
 
 Nami had sunk into her last sleep. 
 
 Three days later she was buried in the cem- 
 etery of Aoyama. 
 
 A silent, reverent cortege followed her coffin 
 and many friends came to pay the last respects 
 to the departed. Those who knew the sad 
 story could not restrain their tears as they 
 beheld the general, broken with grief, beside 
 the closed grave of his favorite daughter. 
 Even strangers were moved at sight of old 
 Iku, who was giving free vent to her grief, and 
 could not be removed from the grave. 
 
 Although the flower season was past, many 
 flowers were sent by friends, since the deceased 
 was a young lady, and were placed upon the 
 
 [364]
 
 SAYONAEA! 
 
 grave. One large floral offering, however, 
 brought by a man of about forty years, was 
 refused. ... It was a basket of flowers bearing 
 a card, with the inscription, "From the Kawa- 
 shima family." 
 
 [365]
 
 CHAPTER X 
 The Meeting at the Cemetery 
 
 FOUE months had passed since Nami's 
 death. 
 
 The clock had just struck four in the 
 afternoon. The shadow of a sumach stiffened 
 in the icy grip of the frost stretched across the 
 garden, lighted by the rays of a pale sun. The 
 widow Kawashima, stouter than ever, opened 
 a shoji x and came out upon the veranda, ap- 
 proaching a large water basin. 
 
 Noticing that it was empty, she began to cry 
 furiously, "Matsu! Take!" 
 
 Upon hearing the violent commands the 
 two women ran to the scene, one from the 
 garden, the other hastening upon the veranda. 
 The face of each bore an expression of terror. 
 
 "Where's your head? Look here. ... I've 
 told you a thousand times. ... Is that how you 
 heed me?" 
 
 She seized a dipper and herself filled the 
 
 1 'Shoji.' The regular Japanese screen-window. 
 
 [366]
 
 THE MEETING AT THE CEMETERY 
 
 basin with water. The two girls looked on, 
 motionless, holding their breath. 
 
 "Off with you!" cried the widow, and they 
 ran away at once. 
 
 She was still muttering to herself when one 
 of the girls reappeared, bowing humbly. 
 
 "What is it? asked the widow. 
 
 "A gentleman. . . . Yamaki-san." 
 
 At sound of this name an ironic smile flitted 
 across the widow's lips. 
 
 Yamaki had been a rare visitor to the Kawa- 
 shima home after his daughter Toyo had re- 
 turned to her paternal roof. 
 
 "Tell him to come in." 
 
 Yamaki entered. His countenance revealed 
 a certain embarrassment. 
 
 1 i Yamaki-san, you 've become quite a stranger 
 hereabouts." 
 
 "How's that!" asked the visitor, as if to 
 excuse himself. "If that's so, it's certainly 
 not intentional on my part. I would have come 
 sooner and more frequently if it hadn't been 
 for my being overwhelmed with business after 
 my return from the scene of the war. I'm 
 happy to find the baroness in good health." 
 
 "They say that you made a heap of money 
 in the war ! Is that so ? " Indeed, this fact had 
 
 [367]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 contributed in no small measure to the widow 's 
 displeasure. 
 
 ' 'Oh, well. People are quick to gossip. . . . 
 The profits hardly repay my effort. I must 
 congratulate you on Takeo's promotion. I see 
 in the newspapers that he was decorated for 
 bravery. The baroness must certainly be proud 
 of him. Where is he now?" 
 
 "Takeo? He arrived yesterday." 
 
 11 How's his health?" 
 
 "Fine. Fine. But he hasn't the same merry 
 spirits as before. . . . This morning he went 
 out very early and hasn't returned yet." 
 
 "You must be very glad to have him back 
 again. . . . General Kataoka's family is very 
 cruelly stricken. You simply can't do anything 
 for diseases of that sort. It was very prudent 
 on your part to avert misfortune just in 
 time. ..." 
 
 The widow Kawashima looked very sternly 
 at him when he named the Kataoka family. 
 
 "You can't imagine what unpleasantness 
 that family has caused us. They cost us a 
 mountain of money, brought discord into the 
 bosom of my home, and as if that weren't 
 enough they called me a very demon. Listen 
 Yamaki: On the day of the funeral I sent a 
 
 [368]
 
 THE MEETING AT THE CEMETERY 
 
 large bouquet of flowers with Tazaki. Would 
 you believe it? They refused them ! Isn't that 
 disgraceful, Yamaki-san ? 
 
 Upon first hearing the news of Nami's death 
 Madame Kawashima had been disposed to feel 
 compassion, but after the refusal of the flowers 
 this kind sentiment gave way to anger. 
 
 ' ' They were wrong. Certainly, anyone would 
 be justified in feeling offended. . . . May I an- 
 nounce the engagement of my daughter?" 
 
 "What? Your daughter betrothed? And 
 who is the lucky man?" 
 
 "A young college graduate, now employed 
 at the head offices of the Department of In- 
 dustry and Commerce. I believe you know him. 
 He was very close friends with Chijiwa. . . . 
 Poor Chijiwa! His death grieved me so 
 much! . . . ." 
 
 "A horrible thing, war. ..." sighed the widow 
 Kawashima. "And when will the wedding 
 take place?" 
 
 "We have arranged it for the day after to- 
 morrow," replied Yamaki. "Your presence 
 would honor us very greatly. My wife wanted 
 to come in person to invite you, but it was im- 
 possible. . . . The baron will favor us by com- 
 ing too, won't he?" 
 
 [369]
 
 THE HEART OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 The widow lowered her head and was silent. 
 Then she looked at the clock, which was just 
 then striking five, and murmured, "I'd like to 
 know what 's taking Takeo so long. ' ' 
 
 A naval officer holding a large bouquet of 
 white chrysanthemums entered the cemetery of 
 Aoyama from Minamicho Street. 
 
 It was the day of Niiname-sai." 
 
 The autumn sky was calm and clear. A pale 
 sun cast its light over the burial ground. . . . 
 A few leaves were falling from the cherry trees 
 and the sazankwa 3 filled the air with perfume. 
 Once the noise of the kurumas rolling over the 
 pavement had died in the distance no sound 
 came to disturb the quiet of the garden of the 
 dead. The confused clamor of the city pene- 
 trated to this spot like an echo, a sad, fan- 
 tastic echo of wretched human lives. 
 
 Through these paths of peace walked a young 
 lady with weary step. Her eyes were swollen 
 with tears and she held by the hand a little boy 
 of about six, dressed like a sailor. As they 
 passed Takeo the little boy asked, "Mamma, 
 is that man a naval officer, too?" 
 
 * 'Niiname-sai.' The day of the offering of new rice to the Kami 
 
 (the gods) and to the Emperor. 
 
 * Sort of camelia. 
 
 [370]
 
 THE MEETING AT THE CEMETERY 
 
 The lady brought her handkerchief to her 
 eyes without replying. 
 
 The young officer walked slowly along, look- 
 ing about and stopping now and then to read 
 the inscription upon freshly made graves. At 
 length he reached a grave surrounded by small 
 pines and bushes. He pushed open the little 
 iron gate and walked into the enclosure. Sud- 
 denly his gaze fell upon a stone well worn by 
 time, at the side of which was another bearing 
 an inscription newly made. A young pine cast 
 its shadow over the stone and some yellow 
 leaves had fallen upon it from a nearby cherry- 
 tree. In black characters there was inscribed 
 
 the legend: 
 
 
 
 KATA-OKA NAMI-KO NO HAKA, 
 
 Tomb of Nami Kataoka 
 
 The officer could scarcely remove his gaze 
 from that cold inscription ; he remained for sev- 
 eral moments as motionless as a statue. . . . 
 Only an uncontrollable trembling agitated his 
 lips, through which, from time to time, issued a 
 deep sigh. 
 
 Takeo had returned on the preceding day. 
 After the moment's meeting with Nami dur- 
 
 [371]
 
 THE HEART OF N AMI-SAN 
 
 ing his trip to Formosa five months before he 
 had received no news of her until the day upon 
 which a letter from Madame Kato informed 
 him of Nami's death. He returned at once, 
 questioned the viscountess as to the details of 
 Kami's final moments. And now, recalling the 
 sad story, he could not restrain the tears that 
 fell copiously upon the cold grave. 
 
 The happy days of their love, the ecstasy at 
 Ikao, the sadness of their visit to the temple 
 of Pndo, the last evening spent at Zushi and 
 then, the final meeting, as brief as a flash. 
 The voice crying "Come back soon!" still 
 echoed in his ears. . . . He had returned once, 
 only to find her no longer his wife. He had re- 
 turned a second time, and she was gone forever. 
 
 "Oh! Nami-san, why have you abandoned 
 me?" he exclaimed through his tears. 
 
 A gust of wind that showered him with leaves 
 awoke him from his revery. He wiped his 
 eyes and bent over the tomb, scattering the 
 leaves so that he might deck it with fresh flow- 
 ers. Then from his pocket he drew a sheet of 
 paper: Nami's letter. He opened it for the 
 hundredth time. The handwriting did not bear 
 the slightest resemblance to her usual style. 
 The letters lacked form, the ink was pale and 
 
 [372]
 
 THE MEETING AT THE CEMETERY 
 
 blotched, and here and there the writing was 
 stained with tears. 
 
 "I write to you, beloved, because I feel that 
 I shall soon die. My days are numbered. I 
 hoped so much to see you before I should die! 
 Our brief meeting, the fleeting moment that 
 Heaven was so kind to send us, filled me with 
 joy. But in that very moment I was unable to 
 express my feelings. . . . ' ' 
 
 The image of Nami, with her face thrust 
 through the window, waving her handkerchief 
 to him, rose clearly before Takeo's eyes. He 
 raised his eyes, they encountered nothing but 
 the cold grave and the swaying pine. 
 
 He resumed his reading of the letter. 
 
 "I lived a life of misfortune and my wishes 
 never came true. But I cherish hatred for 
 no one. My body returns to the earth, but 
 my spirit will always be near you. ..." 
 
 "Papa, someone is in there," cried the shrill 
 voice of a child. Then the same voice con- 
 tinued, "Papa, it's friend Kawashima!" 
 
 Takeo, whose hand still grasped Nami's let- 
 ter, raised his eyes in surprise and his gaze 
 met that of General Kataoka, who was ap- 
 proaching. Mi-chan had rushed forward to 
 greet him. 
 
 [373]
 
 THE HEAET OF NAMI-SAN 
 
 Takeo lowered his eyes and did not move. 
 
 All at once he felt his hand grasped in an 
 affectionate, hearty grip. 
 
 "Takeo-san, my heart, too, is broken. . . . 
 I, too, have suffered." 
 
 The two men clasped their hands firmly as 
 the tears rolled down their cheeks. 
 
 Several moments passed. The general wiped 
 his eyes and placing his hands upon Takeo 's 
 shoulder he broke the silence. 
 
 ' ' Takeo-san, ' ' he said firmly, ' * Nami is dead. 
 But I am your father just the same. You still 
 have a long road to travel. Courage, my boy! 
 The misfortunes that befall us should give us 
 strength for new battles. ... It 's only through 
 trials that we become men and our hearts are 
 steeled. It's a long time since I've had the 
 pleasure of seeing you. Come, let's walk off 
 together, and tell me all about your experiences 
 at Formosa. 
 
 THE END 
 
 [374]
 
 University of California 
 
 SOUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 405 Hilgard Avenue, Los Angeles, CA 90024-1388 
 
 Return this material to the library 
 
 from which it was borrowed. 
 
 QL 
 
 f\ \) 
 
 tf, NOVQ 120)1 
 
 MAY o 
 
 200( 
 
 tana L.9-SerTea 444
 
 000 056 336 1